Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Captain ‘All Might’ Toshinori, the greatest Pirate of all time, lost everything he had ever worked for to his empathy.

Katsuki grew up drawn to the ocean, watching the tall ships fade into the horizon and feeling the salt air dancing in every breath, putting a taste on his tongue, smell in his nose and sting in his eyes. The waves would build forever as he sat and watched from the rocks.

I'm going to be the greatest pirate to ever live. It was what he told everyone when he was a kid, and he still says it now. That was the only goal he had. Well, at least that's the impression his crew was under. A grumpy man who only cares about one thing, to be number one. He couldn’t really argue with them, but it wasn’t completely true. To be a pirate means many things, but there's something that really brings them together, one of the few common goals amongst the lot. To be a pirate means that if he were to ever come across a Siren, he must kill it.

Sirens were the pirates' enemy, their rival, prey, predator, the most beautiful, most dangerous creatures of the ocean, maybe the land too. Shapeshifting, manipulative, keen beings they were, and Katsuki wanted more than anything to come across one. But not for the money, or status from killing it, no, not for anything other than the reason that he simply wanted to see one. Lay his eyes over it, watch as its scales shimmer in the moon. He doubted he’d see one under the sun.

His mother always told him about sirens, she said she had always had a fascination with them and when she was younger she used to force the fisherman of her town to tell her stories about them. By the time Katsuki became pirate captain there were almost no Sirens left in the sea, maybe far away, there is a place where they don’t hunt Sirens, where they could be safe. But at least in this part of the world there was believed to be only a handful left. But there was one more thing that seemed to draw him to Sirens.

Katsuki had a dream when he was only young. He dreamt of falling into the ocean, getting pulled deep into the blue by the waves. It felt so real, like he really could’ve been in the freezing water of salt. It consumed his body as he was left to die and the memory of the water filling his lungs replays in his head even now.

However that wasn’t the part that captivated him, not the part that imprinted itself on his closed eyes for him to see everyday before he fell asleep. No, The memory he held onto so tightly was the sight of a siren. The feeling of being carried up to the surface, the moon light brightening as he was dragged to the shore. The water came out from his lungs and his eyes came back into focus as the creature came into his view. It was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen, he knows that, even though he can’t remember its face after all these years. It cried out a song from above him, a voice of velvet echoing in his ears as he blackened out.

Every now and then Katsuki wonders whether it was not a dream and instead, it really was a memory, but he pushed that thought into the back of his mind, never thinking about it for too long.

Katsuki sat at his desk, re-reading the letter in his hand over and over.

His crew was stopping in land for a quick supply restock when he had received it. It was just his luck that he ran into the most insufferable pirate and person he knows, Monoma Neito. Quartermaster of what’s technically the second half of their pirate crew, but both sides despised each other so much they decided to split up and form their own group. Their Captain, Kendo, wasn’t half bad, honestly most of them weren’t, but they saw Monoma as family, and Katsuki would be okay with potentially not seeing any of them again if it meant not seeing that moron. But there he was, right in front of him, with his all too familiar toothy grin.

“Ahh, Captain Bakugou, strange seeing you here, it’s been so long,” He spoke with his usual annoying, sarcastic tone.

“Not long enough,” He simply returned, going to make his way around the man to get back to his ship.

“Look, as much as I hate you too, I'm actually glad I caught you,” Katsuki turned around to face him, raising his eyebrow in suspicion. “Aizawa wanted to see you but he couldn’t, so he left me this letter if I happened to run into you.”

Katsuki stared at the blonde, eyebrows scrunched as he snatched the envelope from his hand.

“Yeah, thanks copycat,” He said with a condescending tone, turning back around to make his way back to where his crew waited on shore.

Monoma had earned the nickname when they used to work together for Captain Aizawa, the bastard was always copying everyone else's style and technique, one of the main things that pissed Katsuki off about the prick. Though funnily enough that very trait became apart of his identity, thanks to Katsuki everyone knew Monoma as the copycat pirate, not the best thing to be known for, sure, but if it wasn’t for him he probably wouldn't be known for anything at all other than being a major asshole.

But anyway, here he was now, days later, rocking back and forth in his cabin as the ship rode across the mountainous ocean, eyes scanning over the words of the letter from his former captain.

Dear Captain Bakugo,

It’s been quite some time since I last saw you, but I've heard great things about you. I’m addressing you this letter because I believe it’s time for us to reunite, along with the crew. However this isn't any ordinary catch up i’m hoping to see you at. The word has spread Bakugou, people are saying that you are well on your way to becoming the greatest Pirate of the century, surpassing even All Might. Coordinator Nezu has sent out word that a celebration of your victory shall be held, and that if you may accept, the title of ‘Greatest Pirate Of All Time’, shall be granted to you. I’m not too sure of the conditions, so I request paying him a visit. To my knowledge he is currently on the mainland, most likely awaiting your arrival. So, I hope this letter finds you well and I wish to see everyone quite soon.

Yours in sincerity,

Shota Aizawa.

Katsuki had been working toward this his entire life, greatest pirate of all time, now here it was right at his fingertips. Everything he had ever dreamed of was his for the taking, waiting somewhere on the island every pirate from across the sea will meet at, meet to watch him receive the name he deserved, the one he worked so hard for. He reread the words over and over as he basked in his victory.

The mainland, or the South Land as most say, was weeks away from where they currently were, definitely nowhere near the longest he’s been out on sea, but seeing as the faster he makes his way to Nezu, the sooner the title would be his, he didn't want to exactly take his time getting there. He used to consider himself somewhat of a patient person, but things are different when you're a pirate, he could be dead by the time they make it to the South Land, heck, he could be dead by tonight, you never really know. And yeah, that’s true for everyone, but it sure as hell is a lot easier to die when you’re a pirate. The point being, he wanted to make sure the world knew where he stood before he was dead, he couldn’t care less if he died the second the title was his, so long as he had it, dead or alive, he was the happiest man of the sea and the earth.

He pulled his head out of his thoughts as he heard approaching footsteps, urgent ones. He stood up from where he was seated as his Quartermaster, Kirishima, threw open his door.

“Captain, the lookout had spotted a nearby pirate ship,” Katsuki nodded as stood and began to stalk his way across the room, passing Kirishima as he made his way to the deck.

“We have not recognised it as an ally or an enemy ship, cap,” the red haired man said. Katsuki kept walking as he turned to Kirishima who stood behind him.

“New faces huh, it’s been a while.” he arrived at the door, pushing it open to step out into the sunlight. He watched his crew scurry around, waiting for proper instruction, “Ochako, ready the cannons as a precaution,” He ordered at his Gunner.

“Yes Captain.”

They inched in closer to the object as the sound of a cannon went off from the neighbouring ship, however nothing came their way.

“You said there was only one ship,” He yelled up at Tokoyami, who was hanging from the main mast, looking out into the sea.

“There is, Captain?” He replied quickly.

“Then what the fuck are the firing at,” he screamed over the sound of crashing waves as the scrunch in his brows faded to a look of confusion.

“Uh, it seems they’re firing… at the water, Captain.”

“The water?” Kirishima asked quietly, turning to his similarly confused Captain.

No, they're not firing at the waves, they’re firing at something in it, but what, only an idiot would waste their weaponry resources to catch a couple fish though, the sounds of frantic firing made it sound like there was a fucking sea monster in there, and the only sea monster ot ever exist was a…

Holy, shit.

“Siren,” he gasped as his eyes widened

“What?” His quartermaster asked, he and everyone else waited for a command as the man stood in shock.

“Siren,” He screamed it this time, the look of realisation painted on everyone's face.

There wasn’t really a set way to kill a Siren, but it wasn’t exactly the type of thing you wanna get too close to. So it actually made sense for them to be firing at the water from their cannons, though it’s not what katsuki would’ve done, it sure was on the way to do it.

“Uh, Captain, what should we do?” He heard the voice of his first mate, Mina, call out from behind him.

“We’ve never encountered one before,” Sero, third in command, his second mate, added to what Mina said.

Katsuki knew exactly what he had to do.

“Fire the cannons,” He demanded, turning to Ochako.

“At the ship?” She asked stupidly.

“Yes, the ship!”

“Aye, Captain,” She said, turning to the crew to give them his command.

He marched over to the port side, “Tsu, are you right to get in the water?”

“Huh?” he heard a squeak of confusion from beside him, his third mate, Denki.

“Yes, Captain,” she got the message, that was all she said before stripped herself of her jewelry, heavy boots and her hat.

Tsu was their best swimmer and this wasn’t the first and surely not the last time Katsuki will order her to jump into the icy sea. He made sure to get his cabin boy, Mineta, to fetch a fuckton of blankets at the ready. His crew had absolutely no idea what his plan was, but it always worked out for them, so they had complete trust in him.

Their first cannonball hit their ship just as they were spotted, clearly they were too distracted to even notice the incoming ship behind them, amateurs. And one after another they fired, soon enough they were jumping into the sea as their ship sank into the waves, bits and pieces left of the thing floating away and sinking into the deep blue.

Tsu was diving in now as the rest of the crew tried to shoot the remaining men in the water. The siren was unconscious, knocked out from its injury. There’s no way anyone would jump into the ocean willingly if there was a conscious siren nearby, there’s also no way Katsuki would send any of his crew in there either. Blood pooled in the water from where it had been injured.

The men were shot, one by one as Tsu dragged the Siren toward the side of the boat. Todoroki and Shoji, the Boatswain and Master Boatswain, threw her a ladder of rope, she grabbed on, gripping tight to the creature she held in her arms. Todoroki, Shoji and a few others gathered round, helping to pull her out of the ocean and back onto the ship. She placed the being in the middle of the freshly scrubbed deck, hearing Todoroki groan a little. The shimmering, pearl green scales faded as its tail turned to legs. Tsu was smothered in blankets the second she stepped onto the ship, so she quickly took one off to cover the creature.

The ship was sinking in the distance as the waves seemed to calm. The world went quiet as Katsuki’s eyes glazed over the creature before him. An actual Siren was lying on the deck of his Ship. His eyes widened in awe, his dream came back to him in the moment. He only got a glimpse of the aquamarine green scales covering its body, but even the rest of it was dazzling. It had its eyes closed, but Katsuki could only imagine its captivating, deadly gaze under those dark green curls that fell over its bloodied face. The rest of the crew leaned over to get a glance as well, gasping in fear, curiosity and amazement.

“So…” Denki broke the questioning silence.

“What’s next, Captain?” Kirishima looked into his commander's unreadable expression.

Katsuki was silent for a minute.

“Get Koda.”

“WHAT?!

“The Doctor?!” Voices exclaimed.

“Captain, you're not seriously considering saving this creature?” The voice came from his navigator, Tenya Iida, probably the most educated man on the ship. It isn’t often that his crew goes against something he has said, but at the moment he knew they had good reason to be objecting. Either way he was set on his decision.

“I’m not considering anything glasses, I've already decided.”

He heard a deep sigh come from the man, “Yes, Captain.”

“That’s right, now get this creature to the doctor's cabin, now!” He demanded with a harsh yell.

“Aye, Aye Captain,” The whole ship said at once, moving back to position.

Shoji scooped up the Siren as he, Katsuki and Kirishima all made their way to the lower levels of the ship once more, eventually making their way to the doctors Cabin. Koda turned to see the three men waiting in his doorway.

He tilted his head, “A naked man?” he asked when his eyes landed on the being in shoji’s arms.

“A siren,” Kirishima answered with wide, warning eyes as Shoji placed him on the bed.

“Oh my,” Surprisingly he didn’t seem all too shocked, or scared.

Katsuki smiled at the man, knowing that he trusted him, he was glad that Koda would take any patient he lay on the table, no matter what.

“Let me take a look then,” he said as he moved it around to get a good look for injury. “He seems to have only been struck on his forehead,” He showed the two other men that gash that lay behind its pine green hair. “It’s only a scratch on the outside, but he’s probably concussed and will be out for the next couple days. It should consider itself lucky though, had, what I presume to be a cannonball, hit him even slightly more directly, his skull would’ve been crushed.”

Kirsihima and Katsuki sighed, for two very different reasons.

“So what’s there to do,” The redhead asked.

“Well, I'll patch up its wound, if that's what you're asking me to do,” He shaped it as a question as he turned towards Katsuki, “but in the meantime all we can do is wait.”

“Alright, make sure to get some clothes on it as well,” Katsuki said as he made his way to the cabin's door.

Koda let out a quiet, “Aye, Captain,” as he turned away to retrieve some bandages.

The crew sat out on the deck, listening to the night ocean as they gazed up to the stars.

“Are you sure about this one Cap?” Denki was the one to break the silence, asking the question everyone was too afraid to say out loud.

The words were faint compared to the sound of crashing waves. Katsuki looked out into the sea, almost like he was searching for his answer there.

“I’ve never been more,” He spoke calmly, he wasn’t actually angered by the question at all.

The crew was still afraid of the Siren that slept beyond in their boat, but now more than ever they trusted their Captain’s decision. He had that look on his face, the same one he had every time someone would talk about Sirens. That unreadable glimmer in his eyes. Captain Bakugo was a raging, killing machine who would stop at nothing and no one to get what he wanted, so evidently they knew he had a good reason for whatever he was planning. They knew that the creature currently unconscious in their cabin was of good value or importance to their Captain, and that's all they needed, and that look, that was all it took to understand.

Izuku’s eyes fluttered open as his senses took in his surroundings, he could feel the cold air encompassing his body and flowing through his lungs. Air? Suddenly all his memories flooded back to his mind as he stared at the wooden ceiling above him. He was attacked by pirates on his way to collect some seaweed for dinner, the last thing he could remember was the feeling of fear running through his blood as he watched the cannonball speeding towards him, he didn’t have enough reaction time to fully dodge it. But he was confused, those pirates were definitely out to kill him and they had managed to knock him unconscious, so how was it that he was lying here now, very much awake and alive.

He shot up from the bed at the sound of a foreign voice, “Awake I see, took you long enough.”

His eyes searched for the owner of the voice, meeting with a man sitting a few metres away from him. They were in a fairly small room, Izuku was laying on the only bed in there, the rest of the room was occupied with what seemed like medical supplies; they must be in the doctors cabin. The man was sitting on a stool in front of the bed Izuku was on, watching him with a cautious expression. It appeared as if he was waiting for some sort of response from him, but Izuku couldn't figure out what to say. Where am I? Who are you? What happened to me? Am I dead? Is this the afterlife? Are you an angel? You sure are angry looking for an angel. But nonetheless, his mouth stayed shut as his mind raced a million miles per hour. He decided on the first question, it’d be best to perhaps leave out the last few comments.

“Where am I?” Izuku said in a questioning but demanding tone.

The other man smirked, “Well I don't know how you couldn’t tell from the rocking, but we’re on a boat.”

Yes, well he did notice that, actually. (Well now that he’s brought it to his attention the back and forth motion was suddenly making him nauseous.

“Well yeah, I can tell that much…” He stopped to look around, eyes scabbing over the man's clothing. “What type of ship is this? Judging by your obscene outfit I would say you’re a pirate, but that doesn't exactly add up does it?” he spoke his words harshly, making sure to challenge the condescending energy of the other man.

Somehow it seemed the man's smile only grew even wider, “No, you’re right on the dot, I certainly am I pirate, tell me what exactly isn't adding up then?”

“I’m no fool” his eyes narrowed in suspicion, “I was knocked unconscious in the water, there's no doubt you saw what I am.”

“Yes, you are Siren, however I still seem to be a bit confused,” He said, smirking even more deviously than he was just before.

He knew exactly what he was doing.

“Well it's just that simple, you're a pirate, I'm a Siren and you saved my life, not exactly out of the blue for me to be suspicious.”

“Suspicious?” He exclaimed with an amused face.

“Yes, you're not really a pirate are you,” He accused as he stared daggers at the grinning man in front of him.

He started laughing at his comment, Izuku's eyebrows scrunched together in offence.

“Ah, what's your name?” He said as his eyes of burning coal locked with Izuku's own.

“Izuku Midoriya…” He hesitated for a moment, but really what was the harm in telling him anyway?

“Izuku, I'll have you know, I am more pirate than anyone who has ever roamed the earth and the seas, soon to be greater than All Might himself.”

“You're lying,” he said as panic overcame his body, showing itself to the other man through his green eyes.

“Sorry, but I'm really not.”

“I- you must be there- there's no other explanation,” he denied as he shook his head vigorously.

Those were the words that made the man drop his smile, “No other explanation for what? Me saving your damn life?!”

“Yes! You are telling me that I, a Siren, am currently alive and well Inside of a pirate ship?!” He yelled at the man as his expression grew deeper in frustration, “Not only did you not kill me… you saved me?” He spoke softer, the confusion sinking deep into his bones.

His scowl dropped once more as he sighed heavily, “Look, as much as I was teasing you, I understand your confusion. Yes, like I said, I am a Pirate, you are a Siren, I saved your life and have no intention of killing you any time in the future.”

Izuku’s expression went blank as he stared at the bed sheets, “That’s not exactly very pirate of you,” Izuku mumbled, the man humming in response.

“We just met, and we have a few things we need to discuss, but for now just know, I will keep my word to my mother but especially my word to myself. I, Captain Katsuki Bakugo, will become the greatest pirate to ever live, and I shall do so without ever killing a Siren.”

Izuku’s eyes widened in the slightest as the words and the situation settled in.

“I must admit I still don’t understand.”

Suddenly Katsuki rose up from where he was sitting, “I can only imagine, but i’m not going to overload you with information right now, the doctor will see you, you will eat and then you shall go back to resting.” He started walking towards the door as he spoke.

He was right at the entrance when Izuku spoke up, “What do you want from me?” Katsuki turned his head back in Izuku’s direction, “I mean, can you at least tell me that?”

He hummed in agreement, “I want you on my crew.” That was the last thing he said before he walked out.

Izuku layed back down in his bed as he processed everything, he was alive, and he was saved by a Pirate. A Pirate who wanted Izuku on his crew!? Soon enough his door swung open as; who he assumed to be the doctor, walked in. He seemed to have a softer expression, a kind aura radiating off him. Izuku relaxed a little, although he wasn’t letting his guard down just yet, he let himself feel a little calmer in this man’s presence.

“So Midoriya is it,” he spoke quietly as he made his way to the bench of supplies. Izuku nodded his head in reply, “You were concussed by a cannonball when you were being attacked. You have been out for a few days and I've been replacing the bandage for the wound of your forehead, but unfortunately I don't think there's much more to do other than for you to continue resting.”

“Oh, well thank you,” Izuku said in a hushed voice.

“Hmm?” he asked as he walked his way towards Izuku cautiously.

“I said thank you,” he spoke louder, making sure the Doctor heard, “for taking care of me…”

“Ah, it’s not worry, I'm simply doing my job. You should really be thanking Captain, who I assume you have met already. If it wasn’t for him you wouldn’t even be on the ship at all.”

“Yeah… right,” he sighed.

“May I?” He asked, pointing to Izuku’s head, presumedly talking about his bandage.

“Uh, of course,” he tried his best to relax as the doctor reached his hands out towards him.

He closed his eyes as he felt the fabric unravel from his head, the area was a bit achy, but it was doing great considering he was hit by a 5 kg ball of metal. It only really washed over him now that he was extremely lucky to be alive. Not only because that ball could have damn near killed him, but also because if their Captain hadn't made the order, he would have definitely been left out there to die. He certainly did need to thank him.

Soon enough he was re-bandaged and the man was moving his way back to the other side of the room, this time he came back with what seemed to be a bowl of stew.

“You should eat, you haven't had anything for a couple days,” Koda explained as he handed the bowl to Izuku.

He held the food in his hands, staring down at the aromatic dish, “What is it?” he asked as he felt saliva flood his mouth.

“It’s Salmagundi stew, it’s got chicken, ham… anchovies and an array of vegetables. You need the protein to help recover.”

He really shouldn’t be accepting food handed to him by a stranger; let alone human food, but he was absolutely starving.

“Alright, thank you again,” he said as he smiled at the doctor.

Koda smiled back, “No problem at all, now finish that and then get some rest.”

He turned on his heels, making his way to the door. Izuku hesitantly took a spoonful of the stew as the man exited the room. It was fairly good, and Izuku silently finished off the bowl in a matter of minutes. He really was starving. He set the dish down on the table next to him and then let himself sink into the soft pillow underneath his head, before he knew it he had faded off into
Sleep just as soon as he had woken up.

This time when Izuku woke no one was in his room. He had felt really energised by the meal and the nap and found the strength to stand. He sat up and kicked off the blankets, swinging his legs to the side of the bed. It’s not like he hadn’t walked before, he has many times before, but despite that it was still strange at first, just like it always was. On top of that he’s been lying in a bed for god knows how long, he’s barely moved muscle in a significant amount of time. Because of all this it takes him some time to stretch out his legs and plot his feet on the ground. He stands still for a moment longer, taking in the feeling, but soon enough he’s walking, adapting to it quickly.

In all honesty he wasn’t sure what he was doing or where he was going, but he didn’t think his body could stand wasting away in those sheets any longer. Suddenly he thought maybe he could explore a little. The thought of that seemed somewhat dangerous, although at this point he’s not even sure why it would be. So he guessed it was settled, he was going to waddle around the Pirate ship like a complete moron.

He made his way to the door, passing by the sealed cupboards of medical supplies. The closer he inched his hand to the handle the more anxious he got. He gripped the cold brass and pushed it down, slowly pulling the door towards himself. He looked out into the empty hall, it was nothing but an endless corridor of wood. He stepped onto the creaky floorboards with his bare feet, slowly trudging out of the doorway. He looked around once more, it seemed he was in the last room of the hallway.

Hesitantly, he took another step. And then another. Then another. Slowly but surely he made his way past the closed doors until he made it to the last. A door unlike the others, it was taller and broader, intricate details engraved all over. At the top was a sign, reading ‘Captain’s Cabin’. The door was slightly ajar and Izuku saw light peeking out through the gap. Soon enough he realized he could also hear voices, Katsuki must be in there talking to someone. It was at this point that Izuku began to think about whether he had made his way here intentionally, he did promise himself to give the man a proper thank you once he woke up.

For some reason he stayed standing awkwardly at the entrance, he wasn’t trying to listen to what was being said, but he had somehow managed to hear some of the words being exchanged. There was definitely another man in there.

“So you’ve talked to the thing?” The foreign man asked.

“Yes, also ‘the thing’ has a name,” Katsuki responded gruffly, almost offended by what the other man had said.

“Right, and what is that?” The man said in genuine curiosity.

“Why don’t ask him yourself?” Izuku could practically hear the scrunched eyebrows on Katsuki’s face.

“Yeah… so anyway, what happened there?” he asked.

“Well majority of our conversation was just a back and forth of him not believing i’m a pirate, but in the end I explained to him that i saved him and didn’t plan on killing him anytime soon,” He had stated simply.

Izuku cringed at the memory, now that it was coming back to him he was almost embarrassed by his persistent denial to the man.

“Okay… so what’s the plan, what did you tell him was going on?” The other man seemed hesitant, afraid of the answer he awaited from his Captain.

“I told him I wanted him on the crew,” He spoke as if his statement was the most casual thing in the world

“Wait, seriously?!” The other man exclaimed in shock.

“Yes! Seriously, sometimes I can’t believe no other pirate ever thought about the fact that Sirens are so feared for a reason. Their abilities are not something we should be fighting, but something we should be using to our advantage.”

Izuku felt his heart ease at the words, he was saying the same thing to someone else as he had to Izuku’s face.

“I trust you, we all do, but still we have to be careful. As much as it is true that they are extremely skilled, you have to remember the reason why no one has ‘used it to their advantage’. Siren’s have always used their abilities to hurt pirates, not help them.”

Izuku felt his eyebrows tighten, “Maybe try and think about why they would do that, you have no idea that we didn’t hunt them first.”

Suddenly the knot in his eyebrows fell, the words were unexpected. Sure everything that had happened since he was knocked out was absolutely bizarre, but actually hearing a human, let alone a pirate, defend his species like that was different. People had always been under the impression that Siren’s had started luring sailors purely out of bloodlust, but that wasn’t the truth, it was far from it. He wasn't really sure how old his species was; they had been around so long it was impossible to tell, but his mother used to tell him old stories from the original sirens. Apparently they had evolved to get rid of all the vile men that roamed the earth, the original sirens had used magic gifted to them from the sea god to transform their fins to legs. From there they ventured onto the land where they learnt the art of singing from the birds, then they swam back into the water, teaching their ways to the young. The rest was history, sirens sang out into the night, luring sailors into the sea.

Several centuries later pirates emerged, that’s when trouble really started. Izuku would admit, it’s not like they didn’t kill people, but it's not like they were wiping out the human race. Sirens have a way to know the true heart of someone, if they look deep enough. But still the pirates deemed them as pure evil, hunting them off, for money and status, and simply because they hated them so much. After that Siren’s lost their ability to read a person's spirit, fear controlled them so much that they could no longer see good in any human. They did what they had to, to survive.

The other man sighed, “You’re right Captain, I'm just still a little wary, I mean he could just start singing at any second and we’d be done for.”

Izuku’s not sure why he did what he did but he couldn’t sit here and listen to this uneducated man any longer. He wanted to go in sooner or later and it’d be better now then for the other man to go out and find him standing at the door like a weirdo.

“That’s actually not how it works...”

Suddenly he got a glimpse of the owner of the unknown voice, a tall, built, man. Strangely his hair was a maroon color and was styled up to the ceiling in spikes. His clothing was of high quality, obviously he was high up in ranking within the crew (seeing that he was meeting with the Captain, Izuku was probably right.) Katsuki said behind a big, timber desk, with the redhead standing in front.

“How long have you been standing there?” Katsuki asked as he raised an eyebrow to the man standing in his doorway.

“Umm…”

“What did you mean by that?” The red headed man asked as he stared at Izuku in bewilderment.

“Well, our vocal cords just don’t have the ability to make a sound like that when we are humans,” He explained.

“Oh, I didn’t know that…” The man said, staring at the floor in embarrassment.

Izuku heard an amused hum coming from the other man.

“About what I said before, my offer still stands, but I'm not pressuring you in any way. I don’t expect you to attack us when I'm giving you the option of freedom. Like I said, I don't intend to harm you and I honestly don’t believe you do either.” His red eyes were locked on Izuku’s the entire time he spoke. There was something about the way he was looking at him that confirmed to him that his words were genuine. Maybe Katsuki had hypnotised Izuku instead of the other way around.

The other man stood silently, looking between the two with wide eyes.

“I’ll think about it,” he said in a whisper.

“Good, that’s all I need.”

“And I'll have my word if you have yours,” He added.

“Of course,” Katsuki smirked. “Now I assume there’s a reason you are here other than to eavesdrop?” He shaped it like a question.

“Uh, yeah, about that, I just thought I ought to give you a proper thank you,” He spoke to the floorboard. “Also I was just… exploring, a bit.”

Katsuki's face seems to soften just a tad as the red headed man’s only grew more confused.

“Don’t worry about it freckles,” he smirked, that familiar devient look finding its way back to his face. “And if you want to explore, I'd be happy to take you around.”

“Really?” He raised an eyebrow in hesitancy.

“Yeah,” he said in an obvious tone, “i’ll start by introducing this idiot,” He pointed to the red headed man standing in front of his desk.

“Hey!”

“This is my Quartermaster, Kirishima, we all just call him shitty hair though,” He said with an amused look painting his face.

“You are the only one who calls me that,” Kirishima shouts as he turns back to Katsuki.

“Eh, well it’s still true.”

Izuku gave a nod at the man,“Nice to meet you.” Kirishima nodded back.

Soon Katsuki stood up from where he was sitting, passing Kirishima and making his way to Izuku.

He nudged his head in the direction of the door, “Come on then, we have the rest of the crew” he said to Izuku, who followed behind him.

He pointed a finger to Kirishima even whilst he was still walking, “Take care of things,” was all he said.

“Yes Sir,” Kirshima said, grabbing some of the papers on the desk.

Izuku assumed they must have been talking about something else before he listened in, come to think of it, he wondered what type of things they do on this ship. Probably the obvious, thievery, murder, travelling across the globe. But what was Katsuki’s goal, what did he want? All Izuku knew was that it wasn’t to kill any Sirens, but that one detail made him stumped. Didn’t he say he was going to become the greatest pirate of all time? Not that he was condoling it, but how did he plan on doing that without killing one?

Izuku focused his mind back to the present, he didn’t want to start worrying about all that right after they made their promise.

They made their way out of the hallway and into an area with a ladder leading down into the ship. There were also a pair of stairs in the room, most likely leading out onto the deck.

“Down,” Katsuki said simply.

He just stared at the man in confusion, “Can you climb a ladder?” Katsuki asked, raising an eyebrow at Izuku.

“Of course I can,” he scoffed as he gripped onto the wood.

Katsuki just laughed as Izuku made his way onto it.

He climbed down the ladder with Katsuki following in behind him, he plopped his feet down onto the floorboards and shuffled over so Katsuki could come as well. He looked around the room, seeing it filled with barrels and crates stacked up against the wall. At the end of the room was a Kitchen. It was massive, cabinets travelling high to the ceiling with ingredients. There was a man running around, gathering things from the shelves and putting them into some pot on the massive stove situated in the middle of the benches. He was a lot taller than Katsuki and very built.

Katsuki stomped his leather boots over to him, “Ah, Captain, good to see you,” The man said.

“You too,” he said as he turned to Izuku, “This is Sato, our chef, he’s the one who busts his ass making sure we’re all fed everyday,”

Izuku looked over to the man, “It’s nice to meet you Sato, the Salmagundi stew I had was amazing.”

Sato smiled, “I’m glad you enjoyed it, it’s very nice to meet you too.”

“What’s on for breakfast?” Katsuki asked him.

“The usual, I think…” He paused, looking at Izuku.

Katsuki’s eyes flicked over to Izuku's, giving him a look that told him to introduce himself.

“Uh right, I’m Izuku Midoriya.”

“Yes, I think you will enjoy it, Midoriya, seeing as you liked my stew,” Izuku just smiled back.

“Well, we best get going if I'm going to introduce you to everyone else,” he said, looking at Izuku, “See you for breakfast,” He said, glancing at Sato once more before turning away.

“Aye, Captain.”

The two made their way back to the ladder, climbing back up to the previous level. Katsuki kept walking without looking back, trusting that Izuku was following close behind. This time they made their way to the stairs. Katsuki gripped the door handle, swinging it open. Bright fractures of light beamed into Izuku’s face, he hadn’t realised how dark it was in the cabin. It reminded him of the first time he rose to the surface when the sun was out. Back then he only dared to come above water when the moon was shining, but there was a day that he decided he wanted to see what the sky and the water was like with a different kind of light shimmering against it.

Izuku snapped himself out of his thoughts, following quickly behind Katsuki. He paced up the last steps, his body entering the full ray of light. He felt the warmth hit his skin, he also felt eyes too. It was louder up here, with the sound of waves crashing, wind blowing, and the sound of the working crew. Katsuki was standing a few metres in front of him, staring back from his shoulder. Izuku looked past him to take in the full view. There were about a dozen people on deck, running around taking care of the ship. Some had already gone back to what they were previously doing, others still staring.

“Get back to work!” Katsuki shouted, and like clockwork they all went back to it, but not before giving a synchronised ‘aye aye Captain’ first.

He turned his attention back to Izuku, his expression softening lightly, “I can’t properly introduce you to everyone right now, but you’ll meet them all eventually.”

“Right,” he nodded.

They made their way over to the starboard side. There were three people huddled up in a circle. One of them was a slender man with short black hair and tan skin, standing facing the two men who were walking over to them. He seemed to spot the angry Katsuki and started nudging the other two. The guy had short, bright blonde hair with a streak of black on his right side. He was facing the other girl, who had fluffy pink hair and chestnut skin. They were both laughing, not noticing the other man who was warning them or the fuming man stomping towards them.

“Hey, morons!” Katsuki shouted to them.

The black haired man slapped his face as the other two jumped up in fear.

“We were totally working,” The pink haired woman said, as the pair turned towards Katsuki and Izuku.

“Sure thing,” Katsuki said as he scrunched his eyebrows. He sighed in annoyance, “That’s Mina,” he pointed to the pink haired woman, “Denki,” was the blonde man, “and Sero,” was the black haired man. “These are my useless first mates, technically I don’t need them because I have shitty hair, but they’re so stupid I couldn't give them any other job.”

“Heyyy,” Denki exclaimed in offence.

“That hurts me, right here,” Mina said, pointing to her chest, Katsuki rolled his eyes at this.

“Most of us came from the same old crew, so the four of us have known each other for quite some time,” Sero said, nodding his head to Izuku.

“Oh really, well it’s good to meet you, I’m Izuku Midoriya,” He nodded back to Sero, and the others.

“Nice to meet you Midoriya.”

After they finished greeting each other, Katsuki took Izuku over to the mast.

He pointed upwards to the crows nest on top of it, “The man up there, that’s Tokoyami, our lookout.”

Izuku did a double take at the man, he had a bird head.

“What the hell!” Izuku shouted, looking frantically at Katsuki who was still staring upwards.

“I can’t remember, some moon magic bullshit,” He said, finally turning to Izuku. “We’re having a story night tonight, you should ask him then.”

That was that. They moved over to port side where Katsuki introduced him to a green haired woman by the name Tsuyu. Izuku thought most pirates had parrots, but she was carrying a tiny frog on her shoulder.

“Just call me Tsu,”

“Oh, okay,”

“She's the one who pulled you out of the water, so be thankful that she’s an excellent swimmer,” Katsuki said, looking out into the water with his hands resting on his hips.

“Thank you,” He bowed towards her in thanks.

She smiled, “It’s no problem, Kero,” She ribbited.

Izuku threw Katsuki a questioning look as they walked away.

“Yeah, they’re all an odd bunch,” he whispered in reply.

Izuku laughed a little, about the fact that he was so shocked by all of this. He really shouldn't, considering he’s a fish.

Katsuki pointed out a few more ‘key people’ as he said; Todoroki, the Boatswain and Shoji the Master Boatswain, had also been responsible for pulling Izuku out of the water.

Finally they arrived at an elevated area at the front of the ship. There were two men, a smaller man with long blonde hair steering the ship, and a tall, broad shouldered man with black hair and glasses, looking at a map.

“Aoyama, Iida,” Katsuki said, grabbing the attention of the focused men.

“Captain,” They both exclaimed.

The blonde kept his hand on the wheel, slightly turning towards the two.

“Bonjour, ” he said, waving to izuku.

“Aoyama, the french asshole is our helmsman, he steers the ship, as you can see.” Katsuki said, pointing to the blonde.

“And I am Iida Tenya, the navigator,” he said, raising his hand.

Izuku greeted both of them, introducing himself as well.

Katsuki and the other two seemed to get caught in a conversation, going on about something Izuku wasn’t listening to. He stared out to the sea, the view from up on a boat was strange, he wasn’t sure whether the ocean felt bigger or smaller from all the way up here. But Katsuki snapped him out of his thoughts.

“Oi, I need to show you to your bed before breakfast,’ Katsuki said, nodding for Izuku to follow behind him down the stairs.

Izuku stayed silent as he nodded, following behind the man. They both made their way back to the door, making their way down the stairs and to the hallway. Katsuki brought him to a room situated next to the doctor’s cabin he was originally in. It was fairly small, Izuku thought as he took in the environment. However he guessed that the other rooms were probably crammed with hammocks, forcing most of the crew to sleep in one room. Although they did their best to hide it, he could tell that some of them still weren’t fully comfortable with Izuku. Probably the reason he was sleeping alone. His bed was surrounded by crates and barrels and other supplies scattered around, it must have been an old storage closet.

Ktsuki looked at his puzzled expression, “You can just continue sleeping in the doctor’s room if you want, It’s the only room beside my own with an actual bed.”

“Really?” He asked, turning to the man.

“I mean yeah, you’ll have to move if someone gets injured but other than that i don’t see a reason why not.”

So it was settled, and they two both made their way to the doctor’s room.

Izuku sat down on the somewhat familiar bed, “I’ve been wondering…” he said, still looking down at the sheets. Katsuki hummed, looking over to him, “What exactly are you guys doing?”

Katsuki raised an eyebrow, “What do you mean?”

“What are you aiming for, what do you want?” Izuku asked, like he was interrogating him.

“I want to become the greatest pirate of all time,” He said plainly.

“I know, but why?”

Katsuki simply just looked at him, "My reasons shouldn't affect yours." His expression was unreadable, but it was the calmest Izuku has seen it.

Izuku stayed silent.

Katsuki huffed, “And like I said, I don’t need an answer now,” he said, turning to the door. “I’ll see you at breakfast,” he spoke softly before exiting.

Izuku stared wondrously at the floorboards, thinking about all that had happened in the past few days.

Chapter Text

[Map for future reference]

(Sorry for the excessive watermarking)

(and if you notice any inaccuracies, no you didn't)

It was strange to be out here, bathing under the moonlight. For the past few days Izuku has been sleeping more than he ever has, he hadn't even gotten the chance to look at the midnight sky and the stars that shimmered within it. The whole crew was gathered on the deck like they did every night, Katsuki had told him they had story night tonight; everyone would go around telling stories to each other, real or not. Speaking of him, the asshole had sat as far away from Izuku as possible. It’s not that Izuku really cared, but Koda and him were the only people he had really been around, and now he was stuck sitting next to unfamiliar faces. There was a brunette girl sitting to his left chatting with Iida; who Izuku had actually met. To his right was Todoroki, Katsuki had introduced him but they hadn’t actually talked yet.

It’s not like he was totally socially anxious, but getting to know someone from your decreasing species was easy, there weren’t many out there so generally if Izuku ever came across any they would click instantly. However making friends with a pirate wasn’t exactly as smooth sailing as that, especially since Izuku, or any Siren to ever exist for that matter, hadn’t really done that before. But nonetheless, it was either sit there awkwardly the entire time whilst glancing up at Koda and Katsuki every few seconds because they were the only familiar people there, or he could swallow his fear and make conversation. He was seriously contemplating the former option, but he told himself he didn't actually have a choice.

He turned to his left, facing the pair in anticipation. He looked up at the black haired man, meeting his eyes. By some incredible miracle, Iida had understood the look Izuku gave him.

“Ah yes, I should formally introduce you,” He said, with his five fingers pointed at Izuku.

The brunette girl turned around to fully face him, “Oh I didn’t see you there.”

Izuku just gave an upside down smile, “I'm Izuku midoriya,” he said, introducing himself.

“Yeah, the Siren guy,” she exclaimed looking at Iida. “I’m Uraraka.”

“Nice to meet you,” Izuku nodded.

“Yeah, you too. Oh, we should introduce you to Todoroki.”

Iida hummed in agreement, “Sounds like a good idea.”

“Hey Todoroki!” she shouted across Izuku, waving her hand.

He turned his shoulders to look over at the girl, glancing at Iida too, then at Izuku.

“You must be Midoriya,” he said, shaping it like a question.

“Uh, yeah, and you’re Todoroki,” he said, smiling awkwardly at the expressionless man.

He nodded his head in conformation.

Izuku was honestly kind of surprised how open everyone seemed to him, although still wary of him, they had tried their very best to be kind and sociable. He really did wonder what kind of pirates they were, he supposed he better not let his guard down though, they may seem like this now, but he could only imagine them becoming savage animals the second they feel an ounce of adrenaline. Izuku was about to open his mouth again to initiate a conversation, but suddenly he was interrupted by the shout of Katsuki’s voice.

“Hey bird head, mind re-telling us how you got turned into a chicken,” Izuku turned his attention towards him, and his eyes met his own with a glimmer of deviance. “Someone was curious,” he nodded his head towards Izuku, speaking with that familiar arrogant smirk painted on his face

Izuku’s eyes widened a bit before his eyes shot an annoyed glance at Katsuki, his smirk only grew bigger.

“Well first of all I’m not a chicken, and second– I would be happy to share,” Tokoyami said, directing his eyes to Izuku. “But I don’t believe we’ve properly met, Midoriya was it,” Tokoyami asked Izuku. It seemed that he'd met enough people that his name travelled around the crew.

“Yes, ” he said simply, Tokoyami just nodded.

The whole crew focused their attention on the man, as if they hadn’t heard this story a million times already. Izuku grabbed his long forgotten meal from his lap and made himself comfortable. The rest of the crew were doing similar, but also grasping tight to their alcohol; which Izuku had insisted on not having.

Izuku looked up to the moon as he started to speak.

I was young, only 4 years of age when it happened. I grew up in a town full of ocean hating conspirators, people who believed that an evil spirit lived within the moon and the sea was its only tool in which it had access too. The power within the spirit was connected to it and it was using the creatures and the waves within it to punish man. It was ironic that they used the word ‘punished’ as if they were admitting that they had done wrong. I had been raised to hate and fear the light in the sky and the water in which it pulled.

But no matter, I didn’t listen. It was unfortunate to grow up in such a town when you dreamed of living in the very place they despised. I wanted to be a pirate more than anything and my parents were actually supportive. They had both grown up there and my grandparents were strong believers in the moon spirit conspiracy, but had both been sceptical of it; that was the reason they became friends, and eventually lovers. They were still brainwashed however, concerned about my love for the ocean, but they were clear minded enough to protect me. They tried as hard as they could to keep me, the naive 4 year old I was, from spilling my secret to the rest of the town. My dream, that I didn't know was a secret.

But even after everything they couldn't prevent the inevitable. Somehow word got around town, and they all thought I was some pawn of the ocean. My parents tried to take the blame, but it didn't work. It started out as just cruel words of torture, but eventually, it spiralled to more.

I remember the day I ran, I ran as far as I could, eventually making my way to the shore, tired, famished and abused. I passed out on the rocks. I woke up an unknown amount of time later, it was dark and cold. But I no longer felt like I was going to die, I no longer felt so hurt and in pain, I no longer felt fully human. I looked in the water that was lit up with the moonlight and saw it. I had been turned into a half crow being.

It was hard to accept, as it would be for anyone, but especially for a broken 4 year old. At first I believed it was some sort of curse, but the next morning I was discovered by a group of pirates. To my surprise they didn't look at me in disgust, they had just asked me where my family was and I told them what had happened. They took me under their wing, and decided that even if my old community didn't want me, they would be my new family. It was only then I realised the moon had been my saviour.

Because that group was a part of the U.A fleet.

“U.A… that's the same pirates you were talking about this morning isn't it Sero?” Izuku asked, looking at him with a puzzled look.

“Sure is, it wasn't just the four of us apart of the crew, the majority of us were pupils of Captain Aizawa,” He responded.

“Wow, that's pretty cool, you guys all decided to start your own crew together,” Izuku exclaimed.

“Well actually we didn't,” Izuku glanced up to see Katsuki looking at him.

“What do you mean?” He asked, tilting his head slightly in question.

“This is still the U.A fleet, well we don't call it that anymore since there's only two ships left of it, and even then we separated from those guys a long time ago.” he said as he unlocked eyes with Izuku to trace them along the ocean waves.

“Ah, I see,” Izuku said, staring at the ground. “Still It's nice that you guys have known each other for so long though,” he said with solemn, clear in his eyes.

“Did you ever have any friends in the ocean?” Denki asked cautiously.

Sero elbowed him in the side, “Ow!” Denki choked out. “Sorry I didn’t mean to say it like that.”

Izuku let out a huff of a laugh through his nose, “it's okay, I understand” He said, waving off Denki’s apology. “We used to travel in groups called Lycrophrons, I had my friends… and my mother, and we believed we might be the last in this part of the world. But they were all killed, that ship that attacked me the day you guys found me was trying to finish the job, to make sure there were no more at all…”

“I'm really sorry for your loss,” He heard Todoroki say from his right, he just offered him a weak smile.

The rest of the crew threw him their condolences as well.

“I’m sorry about what happened to you too, Tokoyami,” he said, nodding his head in his direction.

“Thank you Midoriya, but I'm where I belong now. I've heard about the offer Captain gave you,” he said, glancing at Katsuki. “I think you could have a good opportunity here.”

Izuku went a bit wide-eyed, he was still thinking about what Katsuki had said this morning, and hearing Tokoyami’s story had his mind churning even more.

“Umm, I'll think about it.”

“I hope you do, I think it'll be awesome if you join, I can already tell we’re all going to get along” Uraraka exclaimed.

“Indeed,” Iida added with a smile.

There were all types of exclamations around him, excited voices getting carried away in conversation. But suddenly the words around him went quiet as he locked eyes with a smiling Katsuki, Izuku watched intently, his eyes widening as he mouthed the word, ‘purpose’.

Izuku felt like he always ended up here somehow, even though this was only the second time he found himself standing at Katsuki’s door. However this time he seemed to be alone and Izuku wasn’t eavesdropping on his conversation. He lifted his hand to knock, preparing himself to be invited in this time instead of barging in when he felt like it. He banged on the wood three times with his knuckles and opened the door when he heard an ‘enter’ come from the other side. Katsuki was hunched over his desk, reading over something. He did that quite often, though he was never reading a book, just a single piece of paper.

He tore his eyes up from the words in front of him, meeting Izuku’s expressionless gaze. “I don’t know if I should be surprised or not…?” Katsuki said.

Izuku shrugged his shoulders, stepping into the room and taking a seat in front of Katsuki.

“Do you need something?” The blonde asked, raising his eyebrow.

“I just woke up,” Izuku says blankly.

“Uh huh, and you came to my cabin?” He said with a questioning tone.

He was still gripping tight to the piece of paper he was previously reading. Izuku pointed to it, “What’s that?”

Katsuki paused for a second, looking down at the paper then back up at Izuku, he had a strange expression painted on his face. “It’s a letter from my old Captain.”

“Oh, Aizawa right, the one Sero mentioned last night?”

The look on Katsuki’s face made him anxious, he had a feeling he might have struck a nerve or brought up a sensitive topic.

“Yep,” Katsuki said, popping the p, “still haven't answered my question.”

Izuku stared at the man for a second, “I didn't really know, I guess I just walked here without thinking.”

Katsuki hummed in response, not knowing what else to say. Izuku took a brief moment to look around the room. This was the second time he had been in there but he hadn't really had a good look yet.

When you first walk in you are greeted by the large oak desk that Katsuki is currently seated at. Izuku had only been on this side of the room, however to his right was the rest of it. There was a big seating area with pure velvet and silk couches surrounding a small mahogany tea table (Izuku assumed there was probably more hard tea drunk here than regular.) The furthest wall from Izuku was covered in books from head to toe, which for some reason surprised him. Across from the seating arrangements was the grandest bed he had ever seen, not that he had seen many. But still it was absolutely ridiculous in comparison to the sad bed he had been passed out on for the last few days. The rest of the room was stacked out with all types of decoration; from intricate rugs, paintings and other pieces he must’ve collected throughout the years.

Once again Izuku was snapped out of his thoughts by Katsuki’s voice.

“You must be hungry?” He looked back to Katsuki from where his gaze was stuck on his room. Katsuki was looking at him with a suspecting raised eyebrow, seemingly also questioning Izuku’s wandering eye.

“Yes, now that you mention it,” he said, looking down to his grumbling stomach.

“Right,” The other said as he stood up from his spot behind the desk, “best we get some breakfast then”

Izuku was about to respond when he was interrupted by the swing of the door.

He looked over to see Iida, who cleared his throat before saying, “Captain, we are arriving at the Northern Islands.” He stood situated at the doorway, holding a rolled up map in his right hand.

“I guess we'll have to postpone,” Katsuki said with a barely audible sigh.

“Don't you mean the North Land Islands?” Izuku asked

“Nope, Northern Islands,” he repeated.

Izuku squinted his eyes, “We're quite literally weeks away from the South Land, what are we supposed to be north of?” Izuku’s eyebrows scrunched together as he switched his questioning eyes between the two.

Katsuki's signature smirk creeped its way onto his face, “Pirate’s Isle.”

Izuku jerked his head in confusion, “there’s a secret array of islands scattered in this area inhabited by pirates, it's where we usually stop for supplies and things so we don't risk getting arrested.” He heard Iida explain.

“How come I've never heard of them before?”

“Well they're not on any maps because anyone who comes close enough wouldn't make it out to tell.” Katsuki said from beside him.

Iida spoke again “The isle is in the dead centre, above it, where we are now, is the Northern Islands. East, South and West are… well you can guess.”

“Huh, right…” he said looking at the floor.

He couldn't help but think about how many Sirens had been killed by simply coming too close to Islands, unaware that it was inhabited by the enemy.

“What's on the Island?” Izuku asked.

“It’s pretty much just filled with supplies, all types of people selling all types of stuff, anything you could need or want,” Katsuki explained.

“So what are the other 3 islands then?” He said as he raised his eyebrow.

Izuku heard Iida’s voice from beside him, “The Southern Islands is dedicated to ships, everything you could need from parts, to craftsmen, to the boats themself.” At some point he had unrolled his map and placed it on the desk to show Izuku. “As for the others, the eastern islands are basically bare, most people use it as a vacation spot per say. The Southern Islands… they were overruled by Enji Todoroki, Endeavour.”

Although he's come across pirates before, it's not like he's taken the time to memorise any of their names, but Endeavour was a name he did. Even the creatures deep at the bottom of the ocean have probably heard it, Izuku thought, because that name belonged to the rival of the greatest pirate to ever live; All Might. It wasn't clear what happened to the man, and Izuku knew less than the average person of course. Though Endeavour was All Might's rival, his enemy was All For One. it's said that they both disappeared after a massive battle, after that Endeavour became number one and obviously started going around overruling Islands.

“Wow,” Izuku said as he looked at the map, it was strange to see large chunks of land right where they had never been before.

“Hmm, wow indeed, but if you're done looking at the piece of paper we can go look at the real thing,” Katsuki said with urgency as he realised they had gotten distracted.

“Right, come on,” Iida said as he nodded at Izuku to follow him.

Katsuki grabbed his bag, presumably filled with money considering the loud clicking noises coming from inside.He Followed close behind and the three of them made their way up to the deck. Todoroki was slowing the sails as Shoji prepared the anchor. Izuku looked out in front of him, and his eyes went wide. The dock was absolutely massive, stretching past Izuku’s view as the shore filled with ship after ship. It was incredible and Izuku felt a sense of excitement, but not any more than he felt cautious. He’s actually going to step foot on an island solely inhabited by the people who hated him most in the world. Luckily he knew there wasn’t too much of a chance that his identity would be revealed. It’s not like he instantly turns into a Siren anytime an ounce of water comes in contact with him; his legs, or atleast a significant amount of his body needs to be submerged fully in a body of water. So, unless someone were to throw him into a pond or something, he would be fine.

Travelling with Katsuki meant he had an extra sense of security (even though his guard was still up for him as well). Of course he could defend himself, but he made a wild guess in thinking Katsuki probably wasn’t half bad in combat himself.

The ship approached the dock and Shoji secured the anchor. They came to a stop. Izuku watched as Todoroki lowered the beam to connect the ship to the deck.

“Ready Captain?” Todoroki asked.

Katsuki just hummed, stepping on the beam. Kirishima followed next to him as well as the rest of the crew. They all made their way off and onto the dock as Izuku continued to stand blankly on the ship. Kirishima was speaking to Katsuki, looking at the paper in his hand. He wasn’t listening, he just spun around, eyes searching for the green haired man. He finally looked back to the ship, seeing Izuku standing there. Their eyes locked and Katsuki saw them glaze over with hesitancy. The crew was surrounding him, waiting for his instruction, but he stayed silent. He pushed through the crowd and made his way in front of Izuku, their eyes not breaking contact the whole time. He paused before reaching his hand out to him. They both stayed quiet, their eyes talking for them.

Izuku gave him a small smile that he mostly saw in his eyes. But nonetheless, he didn’t take his hand, walking past him down the beam. Katsuki looked over his shoulder, the crew was staring, obviously confused as to what just happened, but he ignored them, eyes trained on the man walking away from him. He turned back around, a scowl now set on his face as he walked in behind Izuku.

“Alright extra’s let’s head into town, we’ll split apart for now but meet back here at sunset, understood?” Katsuki yelled as he continued walking even past Kirishima, not stopping to look at anyone as he talked.

“Aye, Captain,” they responded.

Kirishima walked up to Katsuki, “You can go with the loser squad today,” Katsuki said, looking over to Sero, Mina and Denki.

Kirishima raised his eyebrow, glancing over to Izuku, “Yes, Captain.” He said simply as he walked over to the others.

The rest of the crew went their separate ways, they knew the routine. Katsuki stayed on the deck, staring out at the other boats as the sound of the others' footsteps faded into nothing. He heard the sound of a clearing throat, looking over at Izuku who was the only other left on the dock.

“I guess I'm going with you,” he said with a slight questioning in his voice. “Unless you’re leaving me here?” he joked.

Katsuki continued looking at him, not even sparing a smirk at the comment, he breathed in a deep breath before speaking. “Yep, come on freckles,” was all he said before turning away, making his way in land.

Izuku caught up behind him. They stepped off the wood and onto the sand, trudging their way onto the small amount of greenery hiding the town from any outside view. They continued, passing through the trees until they finally felt the sturdiness of stone underneath their feet. The image processed in his mind, as he looked around with wide eyes. Shops, inns and countless other places lined the bustling streets. It really was true, there probably was everything you could need in this place.

“So what exactly are we stopping for?” Izuku asked.

“Well we did a restock not too long before we found you, but it was fairly quick considering we didn’t want to stay to gain any attention,” He spoke as he started to walk, leading Izuku down the busy crowd. “Also they have things here that you can’t get anywhere else.”

They twisted and turned, manoeuvring themselves through the sea of people. Izuku noticed that many people stopped to take a glance at Katsuki, some scowling, others with wide eyes, some noticed him but just didn’t care. He had said he was going to become the greatest pirate of all time, but Izuku had no idea whether he was actually a well known name or not. Being here sort of gave him an answer, though it seemed there were just as many people who hated him as there were admirers. He guessed that would come with being a pirate, so maybe he was pretty famous, possibly infamous.

Katsuki continued talking as they made their way through, “The other’s will have things they need to buy, hopefully the assholes don’t spend half my fucking money like they always do,” he cursed.

“So what are we looking for?” Izuku asked, looking over at the rambling man.

He let out an almost silent sigh, still looking ahead of him, “some new clothing for you that’s for sure.”

Izuku looked down at the borrowed clothing he had been wearing, he had just washed and reused the same shirt and pants he had woken up in for the past few days. But in all honesty he didn’t think it was too bad.

“What’s wrong with what I'm wearing,” he said with a slight pout.

“Well first of all, you’re not wearing any fucking shoes,” Izuku looked won at his bare feet, remembering that it sin’t really that normal to walk around bare foot. “Second, your clothes make you look like some low class prisoner.”

“I kind of am,” Izuku said.

“Uhh, you are not,” he said in an offended tone, finally looking over at Izuku. “You are injured at the moment and I am taking care of you, like i’ve said a million times when you’re healed you have the free will to do whatever the hell you want.”

It was true, and Izuku definitely knew that. For a moment he felt bad for saying such a thing, but then he also remembered how satisfying it was to tease the man.

“Um, actually, Koda took care of me and also you have not said that a million times don’t exaggerate the situation,” he spoke in a teasing tone.

Katsuki rolled his eyes, and Izuku could see him suppressing his smirk. “Same shit.”

They walked a bit further before Katsuki spoke up again, “So how is this going to work?” He asked with a raised eyebrow.

Izuku hummed in confusion, “What?”

“The whole clothes thing, what happens when you transform whilst wearing them?”

“Oh, I guess most of it will be fine but my pants would probably rip.

“Hmm, well that's a bit annoying,” Katsuki said with a scowl.

Izuku let out a sigh, Katsuki looked over to see him staring at the stone beneath his bare feet.

“Look it's fine, it's just pants we can always buy more.”

“Well I guess that's true,” Izuku said looking back up at Katsuki.

They kept walking down the path until Katsuki came to a stop. He looked up at the building in front of him, it was the clothing store. Katsuki swung the door open and the two of them stepped inside.

“Captain Bakugou, long time no see,” the old man behind the counter called out, his voice was scratchy like he's been smoking cigarettes since birth.

He spoke over the bushy, untamed moustache that covered his top lip. He was fairly stubby, short and round, and had a constellation of scars all over his face. His arms were covered in ink, Izuku hadn’t come across many people with tattoos, but he’ll probably see quite a few during his time with Katsuki and the crew.

Katsuki just gave the man a nod and a “yeah.”

“What are you after,” he said, glancing over Izuku.

“Need something nice for him,” he said, nodding at Izuku. “Should be a similar size to me, considering he’s wearing my clothes.”

Izuku hadn’t really thought about whose clothes they were, suddenly he felt strange knowing that he had been walking around wearing Katsuki’s old clothes for the past few days.

The process of making clothes is complicated, it’s not like the man just chooses a design and makes 20 of them. Clothing takes weeks to make so the two of them prayed he had something.

“Yeah, had a guy come in a month ago ordering some pretty expensive shit, he never showed up to get it, apparently he died or something,” he trailed off. “But anyway, it should fit him perfectly, “ he said as he eyed Izuku’s figure, as if trying to figure out his size just by looking at him.

Izuku looked over at Katsuki, who also had his eyes trained on him, “bring it out,” he said as he turned his attention to the shopkeeper.

The man escaped to the back of the shop, retrieving the articles of clothing. When he returned, he laid it out on the counter in front of the two. There was a white undershirt, similar to the one he was currently wearing, although much better quality. Alongside the shirt was a sturdy pair of brown boots, socks, a pair of long black pants with a firm leather belt with a slot for a knife and several pieces of hand crafted jewellery. It was pretty basic, although good quality, however the star of the show was the overcoat. It was a deep emerald colour, with intricate detail all hand stitched with gold thread. It stole his breath away, leaving him staring in awe at the coat.

“Go put it on,” Katsuki said, sliding a large handful of coins toward the man.

Izuku hummed, picking up clothing that was fairly heavy, and following the man to a small room in the back of the shop. He put it on piece by piece, the undershirt, pants, boats, belt, the undercoat and all of the several jewellery pieces. He stepped back out to the main part of the store, passing the counter so they could get a full view of it all.

“Just as I thought, it’s exactly your size,” the old man said with a smile.

“Go have a look,” Katsuki said in a whispered tone, looking at Izuku then over to the floor length mirror behind him.

He turned to the mirror, his eyes widening. Of course he had seen himself in the water many times, but the mirror was so much clearer. His eyes sparkled as he stared at his reflection, eyes searching through every detail of the clothes, stopping at every thread and crevice.

“You look good,” he heard Katsuki say from behind him, both him and the shopkeeper still watching.

“Thank you,” he said as their eyes locked.

“So, do you like it?” The older man asked.

“Yeah it's amazing, you're incredibly skilled,” he said, smiling at the man.

He let out a laugh through his boomstache, “Thank you young man.”

Katsuki turned towards the door, “let's get going then.”

They both spared one final wave to the shopkeeper before exiting, walking back out to the busy street.

“So where to now-” Izuku was interrupted by the sudden grumbling of his stomach.

Katsuki looked at him with teasing eyes, “How about a tavern, considering we didn't have breakfast.”

Izuku pressed his lips into a thin line, “uh, yeah.”

“Come on then Deku,” Katsuki said as he walked away.

“What?!” Izuku exclaimed about jogging to be next to Katsuki. “What did you just call me?”

“I called you Deku,” Katsuki said, his eyes still filled with a teasing look.

Izuku scoffed, “Is that the dumb nickname you came up with for me?”

“It is,” he said with a wide, toothy grin.

“You know I'm surprised no one's given you one yet, how about I call you Kachan then, hmm?”

“That's cute,” Katsuki laughed as they continued walking.

“I'm dead serious,” Izuku said.

Katsuki came to a stop, turning his head to Izuku, “Oh, I know.”

The two looked at each other for a second before Katsuki suddenly turned around and continued on to his destination. It was quite, well not really, but the two stayed silent as they made their way to the Tavern. It seems Katsuki had this place memorised like the back of his hand. Izuku bit his lip, the image of Katsuki replaying in his head. But he was brought back to reality as they found themselves once again standing in front of a solid wood door.

Katsuki opened the door, this time looking back to Izuku before stepping in. “Stay close behind me.” Izuku didn't like the sound of that.

They both walked in with Izuku glued to Katsuki's back, closer than ever. Katsuki waved up to a man behind the counter, leading Izuku to a two seater table. It was fairly busy there, most of the tables had been filled. Izuku felt the angry stares from all over the room, a shiver spiking up his spine.

“Don't worry no one will lay a finger on you,” he heard Katsuki whisper from in front of him.

Izuku's eyes widened a bit at the comment.

Soon enough they were greeted by a waitress. “Rum for you Bakugo?” The woman asked in a friendly tone.

“Yep,” he replied simply with a bored tone in his voice.

He seemed to have struck a nerve, her eyes twitching in annoyance as she looked over to Izuku.

“And what will it be for this gentleman?” She asked with a disinterested voice, completely opposite from the way she spoke to Katsuki.

“I'll take a nice cold glass of water thanks.”

She looked up with a raised eyebrow, “Alright.”

She left to go get their drinks, but not without sparing Katsuki one last glare.

“Do you know her?” Izuku asked hesitantly once she was out of sight.

Katsuki looked up at him with an almost annoyed look, “No.” He said as his frown deepened and his eyebrows raised.

“Then what was that for?”

Katsuki let out a deep sigh, “Who knows, probably just some annoyed fangirl.”

“You have a lot?” Izuku asked in genuine curiosity.

“Of course, I'm the greatest after all,” he said, with a smirk close to being a smile.

“Almost,” he said, correcting the man.

“Yeah yeah,” Katsuki groaned.

Soon the woman came back with both their drinks, taking their food order off them whilst she was there.

Izuku had ordered a small pork stew pie, whilst Katsuki ordered a steak. The two of them chatted as they awaited their food to arrive, and a different man came out with both dishes. They dug in, indulging themselves in the quality meal they were having. The food on the ship was good, but not even Sato's talent could make up for the limited and old supply they had to work with, out on the sea.

“Wow, that was amazing,” Izuku exclaimed, it was probably the best meal he has ever had out on land.

“Tch, I could make a better pie than that,” Katsuki scoffed.

“You can cook?” he asked, confused.

“Of course I can,” he shouted, somewhat offended by the implications that he couldn't. “My mother used to make those all the time when
was younger, she taught me as well, along with countless other shit.”

“Well, I'd love to try you cooking one day,” Izuku said brightly.

“The happiest I've seen you since I saved you is when you're stuffing your face with a half decent pie.”

Izuku went slightly red, “sh-shut up,” he said, looking away.

Katsuki just laughed a little, before standing up to leave. He grabbed some coins out of his pocket and slammed them on the counter at the back of the store. The two left the shop, now standing still right outside. Izuku was waiting for Katsuki to say something or start dragging to another place. But instead he just stayed there, looking into the crowd.

“Wanna watch me beat the shit out of someone?” He said with a smirk and a raised eyebrow.

“What?!” Izuku yelled.

“Most of the time when we come here there’s a sword fight competition, the winner gets a shit ton of coins,” Katsuki explained.

“Don’t you have enough money?” Izuku says with annoyance in his voice.

“Well it’s not really about the money for me, Deku,” He said with his smirk still prominent.

“So it’s for your ego,” Izuku accuses as they both start walking once again.

Finally his smirk softens as he clicks his tongue, “You think so lowly of me,” he said as he shook his head. Izuku huffed out a laugh through his nose.

“But it's true?” Izuku said, half asking it as a question, half stating it as a fact.

“Ehh…” Katsuki said, avoiding it as he continued leading Izuku away.

The sound of distant yelling and commotion came closer as they kept walking. Soon enough the sound of screaming and fighting came fully into ear. The screams weren't those of a contestant, but those of bettors shouting in frustration or joy. The sight came into view soon after.

There was a massive crowd huddled around two contestants; a large, brudy man who gripped onto his equally intimidating sword and a thin, swift woman holding two katanas. They both had their own advantages and disadvantages, Izuku thought. He couldn't help analysing every detail of the fight unveiling in front of him.

The woman could move within a blink of an eye, using her bigger but slower opponent's weakness to her manipulation. There were several close calls, both fighters getting very close, but in the end the man had figured out her movement pattern. He dodged her attacks and timed it perfectly so that he could catch her second of weakness and jab her sword out of her hand. He pointed his own sword at her chest as she raised her arms in defeat. The tactic he used was interesting considering he was the bigger, seemingly more aggressive one out of the two. She was the one to barge Ina Nd attack whilst he simply dodged. Izuku reminded himself to never underestimate or assume something about an opponent.

The man raised his sword in the sky, shouting in victory along with his fans and bettors. Who Izuku guessed was the organiser walked up to him with a large sack of money, he dropped it in his hand. The man raised thr bag along with his sword, showing off his success further.

The crowd settled down a little bit as they prepared for the next fight.

“Congratulations to our winner, our reigning champion, if anyone wants to fight him and finally knock him off his podium, please, step up,” The organiser shouted from the middle of the circle.

Izuku saw Katsuki take a few steps forward from the corner of his eyes, looking over to see him stepping fully into the centre of the crowd. He stomped his pure leather shoes to stand in front of the man. They were almost at eye level, he hadn't realised how tall Katsuki was, maybe the other man just looked bigger because of his ridiculous muscle mass. But still Izuku watched the man's face go pale, the realisation of who his challenger was settling in. The glaze in his eyes reeked of a look that indicated that the man knew he was about to get absolutely destroyed. Once again making Izuku think about how famous Katsuki must be.

“Now tell me, what's our “reigning champions” name?” Katsuki asked with a teasing voice, making air quotes as he spoke.

“Captain Bakugo, it's a pleasure to have you back, this man here is Xinwei, he's been holding your old title for quite some time now,” the organiser explains.

“Well, I'm here to take that back,” Katsuki says with a grin, dropping his coat and throwing it to Izuku.

Xinwei’s eyes suddenly burned with determination, “you'll have to fight for it,” he said as his eyebrows furrowed and his mouth shaped into a deep scowl.

Katsuki only seems more amused by this, the excitement making its way into his blood.

The two stood apart from each other at other ends of the formed circle, they drew their weapons. As Xinwei's face settled in focus, Katsuki stayed relaxed. Izuku hoped he wasn't being too cocky, because lord knows how embarrassing it would be to walk away in defeat after all this. Izuku felt a tinge of anxiety creeping up behind him as he waited for the silence to subside and the match to start. He held tightly onto Katsuki's overcoat as the organiser counted down.

“3…

2…

1…

Fight!”

It happened so quickly, the sound of steel scraping against each other filled Izuku's ears. It was soon flooded out by the chanting and yelling of the crowd around him. He started muttering to himself as he watched every move. They were head to head, Xinwei probably knew he was just going to have to rely on brute force and luck.
Their swords slid across each other over and over as they both moved and jumped around, trying to find a weak spot.

And Katsuki did, It was over before it had started. He suddenly pulled his entire body back for a split second leaving the other In shock. He grounded himself quickly, but obviously not soon enough because in a blink of an eye he was on the floor with his sword thrown halfway across the circle.

Katsuki didn't bother even pointing his sword at the other in a declaration of victory, he just sheathed it back to his side, walking away. His cocky look had faded by now, seeing the glaze in Xinwei's eyes. They found the ground, looking down in disappointment. Katsuki walked over to the organiser and collected his money, walking past the man still sitting on the stone.

“You fought well, so lift your head,” he said with a frown before grabbing his coat off Izuku and walking away.

He was kind of stunned, Katsuki definitely seems like an asshole, someone who either has a teasing smirk or an angry scowl on his face, so ihis genuine words took Izuku by surprise. He was learning more and more about the man, he definitely upheld his outside persona but Izuku was starting to understand what his crew saw in him.

He took one final glance at the now standing man, a look of honour now painting his face, the words from Katsuki having a strange effect on him. He turned around and jogged his way back to the blonde who was putting his overcoat back on.

He’s not as bad as he makes himself out to be, Izuku thinks to himself with his stunned expression still present.

“Told you I was good,” his cocky smirk returned. He must have muttered that out loud.

Izuku clicked his tongue in annoyance at the words and the seemingly permanent smirk the man always had. “I'm talking about what you said to Xinwei, they really had an impression on him, I can tell.”

Katsuki tensed as he face fell blank “yeah, yeah.”

Izuku resisted the urge to start yelling at him for always shaking these things off, but that was just a waste of energy.

They were walking at a leisurely pace, slower than they were before, obviously he didn't know where he wanted to go. They took a few turns making their way to some sort of farmers market section, the streets were lined with pop up stalls. They kept their pace even as Katsuki handed Izuku the bag of gold coins.

“Did you want me to hold this,” he said with his eyebrow raised, “because I'm not your personal carrier.”

Katsuki didn't spare a laugh, “buy something for yourself,” he said almost quietly.

Izuku turned his head towards the man, his annoyed expression dropping off his face. “Huh?”

“Like you said, I don't need any more money.”

Izuku sucked in a breath as he let the weight of the coins sink into his hands. “Are you sure?” He whispered.

Katsuki didn't answer, just rolling his eyes before he walked away, leaving Izuku standing there. He took that as a yes, still going to follow him though.

“Deku, it's fine, go.”

“Yeah I- what am I supposed to buy?” He asked.

Katsuki's eyebrows furrowed at the words, “whatever you want, just don't get something stupid.”

Izuku stopped on the pathway, looking at the bag in thought. Katsuki moved to stand towards him, staring at him as he waited for an answer. He suddenly grabbed Izuku's arm, pulling him towards one of the stalls.

“Just have a look around until you see something you like,” he said, letting go of his grip.

“Uh, alright,” Izuku said.

They both travelled from stall to stall, inspecting the items on the tables. Izuku had never really wanted anything like this, so it was almost impossible. But soon enough the pair stopped at a stall with various jewellery prices spread across it. Izuku had gotten some with his clothes, but he didn't have any rings, unlike Katsuki whose fingers were decorated with them. His eyes caught the sight of a glimmering red gem.

Katsuki was off near the other end, looking at other items, but Izuku had his attention on the ring. The shopkeeper moved over to him.

“That's a very special ring,” he says. “Years ago there were two lovers, they were both dedicated to jewellery making and to each other. Before they met they both made a ring, this one was crafted by the man and the other almost identical green ring was crafted by her. When they got married they gave the other their ring. They died eventually, but after that thieves and pirates across the globe hunted the rings down because it was said that the rings had the ability to bring two soulmates together.”

Izuku stared in awe as the man told the story, “as you can see I have the red ring, the other hasn't been seen in years, maybe you be able to find your soulmate.” of course Izuku didn't believe what the man was saying, but it was still a nice fairy tale.

Izuku asked the man for the price, his eyes almost blowing out of his head at the number, but despite that he still reached into the bag and handed him a load of coins. There was just something about the ring that drew Izuku in that he couldn’t put his finger on.

“Why don’t you put it on?” the man asked, pointing to his hand.

“Oh, right,” Izuku said, grabbing the ring and slipping it on his right pointer finger.

He moved his hand around as he watched the gem sparkle, he stared at it for a while, admiring it, before he heard another voice.

“You gonna stand there and look at it all day?” He hadn't realised Katsuki had moved back beside him.

“No,” Izuku said, despite still eyeing the ring.

“Come on then, we have the rest of the island to look at.”

The sun was getting lower in the sky. They had been walking for hours, travelling through several parts of the place, practically looking at everything. At least that’s what Izuku thought, he swears they searched every inch of the entire island, but Katsuki claims they didn’t even come close. They had stopped for lunch and ran into some of the other crew a couple times, some carrying loads of goods and heading back to the ship, others selling things to people. No doubt stolen from another ship, most likely pirates, so maybe it was acceptable. He had been treated well and honestly had forgotten that pirates were murderous thieves, Izuku’s eyes looked up at Katsuki, remembering how he was previously thinking about his prominence. Now he only thought about how many people he must have killed to get there.

They stepped into another town-esk part of the island, apparently some former pirates started moving there after a while. They are what kept this whole place together, and it wasn’t long until the population started growing enough for small towns to form.

Izuku’s eyes looked around, he wasn’t so pleasantly surprised by the beauty of it. All day not a single person had mentioned a siren, he almost forgot why he was so afraid to step foot in here in the first place. But this town, it was a painful reminder.

At every move of his eye he was greeted by statues and several pieces of architecture decorating the town with hunters. Statues of siren hunters. The images flashed across his view, sirens being stabbed, speared and shot. The sight of dead sirens and victorious pirates filled his surroundings.

Katsuki looked around with furrowed eyebrows, “try and ignore it, we’ll leave soon but I need to stop for some new weapons.”

“What? So you can kill me with it.”

He knew what he said was wrong and he was letting it all get to him, but he couldn’t help but remember his Lycophron and his mother.

“Deku.” Katsuki’s voice had bite, but when Izuku looked over his face was only filled with pity.

Izuku huffed through his nose, looking at the ground. “I’ll be quick,” Katsuki said.

Izuku looked up at him, “Yeah, okay.” Katsuki sighed, making his way towards the shop.

This shop was a regular for Katsuki, they had passed multiple people selling weapons throughout the day, but this was the one he had gone to for years. He always felt weird walking through the town, seeing all the architecture and ridiculous statues, somehow he forgot to think about what it would be like bringing Izuku. It’s not that he forgot what he was, but he just didn’t think.

He paid for his things, walking out with a new pistol, bullets and a dagger that he spotted. He hadn't planned on getting it but he thought he might as well give Izuku a weapon. If he wanted to kill him there were a million different ways to without a gun, plus somehow he trusted him.

As he stepped out of the building and into the courtyard he noticed commotion. He wasn't fazed at first, there were fights breaking out all the damn time, heck they had passed three on their way here. But worry settled in when he remembered Izuku, he looked around, eyes frantically searching for the man in question.

His stomach dropped and his heart spiked.

There was a crowd of people surrounding two men, one was on the floor, laying on his back as his face got beaten in. The other was doing the beating, and that other was Izuku.

Katsuki wondered how long it had been going on, but as the shocked frozen state of the people around them faded, he realised it hadn't been long. Soon enough he recognised the man, Captain Orion. If Katsuki was considered egotistic then he had no idea what this man would be. He didn't think he would meet anyone as annoying as Monoma in all his years, but you can guess what a man who called himself ‘heaven’s light’ is like. Everyone knows that Orion isn't his real fucking name. John has been the most common name for the past who knows how many centuries and for some reason Mr. “Shining Star” did not find that acceptable.

Katsuki stopped himself, he didn't have time to think about how much of a prick he was, he was currently getting his face rearranged by a (probably temporary) member of his crew. Izuku did not need this amount of attention because it would already be bad enough to reveal himself, but if there was one person you really didn't want to be a siren around it was him. He usually was found in this part of the island because he's quite known to be a siren killing enthusiast.

He rushed in as Orion's crew snapped out of there shocked haze (fucking idiots), unsheathing his newly bought dagger to keep the man off Izuku. He held them off well, knocking them down so he had time to grab Izuku. Bystanders stopped to watch, some to cheer, others to step in, but it didn't matter because Katsuki pushed all of them out the way. He yanked Izuku to his feet, the man stumbled over as he looked over at who was pulling him away. They didn't have time to stop and chat as Orion got off the floor, Katsuki wasn't dealing with a fight today. He had no doubt he could win, but he didn't know how well he could protect Izuku at the same time.

Their only option was to run, as pathetic as it was, but dammit he was trying to think about Izuku and the crew. They sped their way out of the courtyard and through the town, weaving their way through the seas of people as they bolted. One thing that pissed Katsuki off the most about the star prick, is that he was a ridiculously fast runner. He could not risk stopping or slowing for even a split second or even turning his head back once if he wanted to outrun the bastard.

They made it to the edge of town, stepping into thick forest, he heard the footsteps of Orion and his crew close behind. He could shoot them theoretically, but he didn't have time for that either. He realised someone was going to get tired first, and Katsuki hoped his heart was well enough that it wouldn't be him.

But he felt Izuku fall behind quickly, he had made it pretty far for someone who had rarely even walked before, but Katsuki realised once again he was an idiot for not knowing that the first one to go down would not be him or Orion. He felt his own breath get shorter and more violent the further he ran, soon enough he heard the gunshots.

At first his blood went cold, expecting a shot to come from behind and kill both of them, but confusion settled in when he heard the sound of painful shrieks from behind him and one less set of boots following their trail. He soon realised the shot came from in front of him. One by one the footsteps faded as more shots went off, there was a single pair of frantic feet almost right behind Katsuki and he knew exactly who it was.

He was too close, whoever was shooting would have a head time taking him down without killing Katsuki as well. so he had no other choice but to keep running, attempting to pull Izuku as far as he could so he wouldn't slip into Captain Orion's grasp. He felt Izuku's sweaty wrist move further and further from his grip, he held on tighter, pulled harder and ran as fast as his body let him. But he didn't know how much longer he could, he thought he would lose it, let Izuku and himself get killed. But the footsteps stopped as the last shot was fired.

He heard the scream of pain come from the bastard, Izuku and Katsuki stopped, looking back to see him bleeding out on the forest floor. They fell with their hands to their knees as they tried to catch their breath. After they both finished panting like dogs, Katsuki turned to the other.

“So, what the hell happened huh?!” He yelled at the bloodied boy.

He didn't think that was his blood, seeing as though he was perfectly fine besides his lack of breath. He had just gotten those clothes and Katsuki might kill him himself if it they got ruined.

“I'm sorry,” Izuku said with a cracked voice.

Katsuki relaxed his face, letting go of his furrowed eyebrows slightly and dropping his scowl to a frown.

“Don't be sorry, just tell me what happened?” He said, looking into green.

Izuku looked down in frustration, recalling the memory, “he walked out of a store right after you left, started ranting about Sirens and-” he didn't need to finish his sentence for Katsuki to know. “I broke his nose…” he said in a whisper.

All of a sudden the two heard a crackle from behind them. The voice of an old man ringing in their ears as they suddenly remembered gunshots from earlier-the ones that saved their lives. The two looked over their shoulders, tensing themselves in precaution, but that all disappeared as Katsuki realised who it was standing there.

Sorahiko ‘Gran’ Torino.

The crazy old man that lived in the forest.

He waddled his way over to them as Izuku noticed Katsuki's demeanour, letting go of his hesitancy. The man was still smiling as he came to a stop In front of them.

“Captain Bakugou, long time no see, it's been a while since you've visited the island,” Gran Torino said, switching his eyes to the man next to him. “I see you've brought a friend this time? You're an unfamiliar face?”

“Yeah, we were out at sea for quite some time, he's an ex-sailor, we found him near the north coast, badly injured- just a few days ago,” Katsuki said, jerking his head in Izuku's direction.

“Uh, nice to meet you,” Izuku said, bowing to the old man.

“You can call me Gran Torino,” he said with a smile.

Izuku returned the smile, “I'm Izuku Midoriya.”

“Come on then, I'll treat you to some Sencha tea.”

The three of them continued in the direction they were previously walking, presumably towards Gran Torino’s house.

“So how the hell did you do that?” Katsuki asks, referring to the shooting from earlier.

“Hmm? Like I'd share that with you,” the old man said, his voice filled with sass, making Izuku's lips twitch as they threatened to break a smile.

Katsuki clicked his tongue, “whatever crazy old man.”

“Kachan, Respect your elders,” Izuku scolded.

He threw Izuku an anoyed look, “fuck that.”

Gran Torino seemed unbothered, probably used to Katsuki's behaviour.

Izuku rolled his eyes, “what are you still holding that for anyways,” he said, eyes pointing to the dagger in Katsuki’s hand.

“Oh, right, well it was supposed to be for you,” he said with an angry frown.

“It's fine, I order my daggers pre-bloodied anyways,” Izuku said with a teasing voice.

Katsuki huffed out, “be grateful, I used it to keep those dumb bastards from killing you,” he said, shoving the knife towards Izuku.

He took it in his hands, “thank you,” Izuku said softly as he slid the dagger into his belt.

“Yeah, yeah,” Katsuki replied.

The three of them walked for what felt like hours even though Gran Torino's house was supposedly only 10 minutes into the forest. When they arrived they were greeted with an old stone house. It was just big enough for the old man and had a massive garden that he spent all day working in.

“It's very… serene, Izuku said to the man.

Never would Izuku have thought that his image of serene would be anything but the ocean and the moon, but here he was now, mesmerised by the beauty of an ivy covered home.

“Thank you.”

Gran Torino let them both inside and sat them down on the couch. “I'll be back with tea,” he said, trudging towards the kitchen.

Izuku took the time to take in his surroundings, the house was a different type of beauty on the inside. Various paintings depicting old pirate ships, sea monsters and portraits of young to old Gran Torino. The light off the burning fireplace flickered on them and across the walls and floors, the floors that were covered in intricately detailed rugs. Izuku could tell that he travelled a lot during his time on the water, collecting everything that surrounded them now. If he thought that Katsuki room was impressive, Gran Torino's house was amazing, there was just decorations and detail everywhere

“Where did you meet him exactly?” Izuku asks Katsuki.

“My old mentor Aizawa wanted me to meet him, said it was good to learn from multiple different people, but like I said, he's just a crazy old man,” he explained with annoyance.

“Hmm, I think he's smarter than you make him out to be,” Izuku said with an accusing smile, Katsuki huffing out a laugh in response.

Gran Torino came back out with the green tea, placing it in front of the two and one for himself. He brought some red bean buns out as well.

“So, besides going around saving injured sailors,” he said, glancing over at Izuku, “is there anything going on with you, Captain Bakugo.”

“Tch, you probably heard before I did,” Katsuki said with a click of his tongue. Izuku saw Gran Torino let out a small smile at the words. “There's something going on at the Isle, I found out through a letter from Aizawa, we're on our way to the South Land to see Nezu right now.”

“Something about that seems fishy,” his choice of words were… interesting. “Katsuki, you are already the Greatest Pirate weather or not you show up to some big party or complete some stupid tasks from Nezu.” He addressed Katsuki formally, his words straying away from his usual undertones.

Katsuki just scoffed even louder, “I know that, but I'll do whatever I want, if these assholes want me to prove myself one last time, who am I to argue?”

“But who are you really proving yourself to?”

This pissed Katsuki off more than anything.

Izuku spectated from where he sat beside him, drinking this tea as he listened. Somehow he had forgotten that he still knows nothing about him, that he's just a stranger. He doesn't know his life, his childhood, who or what he loves or loved. He knows he searches for “purpose”; whatever that means, he's made that loud and clear. But why? not only does Izuku still not understand what it means he still has no idea why, and it's simply because he just doesn't know him.

“Just shut up,” Katsuki says in a quiet voice.

Gran Torino moved past it, pretending like there wasn't suddenly thick tension in the air. It filled Izuku's lungs like poison, tightened his throat and took away his ability to speak.

Eventually things calmed down as Gran Torino tried to keep the conversation moving. He started berating Izuku about his childhood and life as a sailor. Of course he made it up, but he tried basing it off his real life to make it more believable (and so he wouldn't feel so bad lying to an old man.) Katsuki was back to his regular teasing self, on the outside at least. He was being an asshole by asking Izuku questions that he knew would be difficult to answer, It was almost like he wanted Gran Torino to find out.

Soon enough Izuku looked out of the window to see the sun getting dangerously low as the sky set on fire. He looked over at Katsuki, “we should probably get going,” he said, turning towards the window, Katsuki looked over and just nodded.

“Well thank you for coming over, it's been too long since I've had company,” Gran Torino said, lifting the two up by their arms to stand.

“Thanks for the tea old man,” Katsuki said.

Izuku shot him a glance, “and for saving our lives” he almost shaped it like a question as he looked towards Katsuki.

“Yeah, yeah, that too,” Katsuki scoffed.

“It's alright, now just get out before it gets too dark,” he said, pushing the two towards the door.

“We're not children can walk in the dark,” Katsuki yelled.

“Kachan, we need to be back by a certain time.”

“You're not helping me Deku.”

“Ah yes, one last thing before you go,” the older man said, turning away to grab something, the two just stared at each other in confusion.

He came back with three seashells in his hand, shoving it towards Izuku with an almost unnoticeable wink. Izuku grabbed the shells as they both walked out of the house. Gran Torino shut the door as he waved them a final goodbye.

“That was… strange,” Izuku said, still facing the house.

“Told you,” Katsuki said from behind him, already walking back.

They both walked through the forest, taking the longer way to make sure they did turn into any trouble. Suddenly Izuku remembered Captain Orion. Though Gran Torino didn't shoot them in any vital organs they are probably still bleeding to death right now. He tried not to think too hard about it, deciding that it wasn't worth his effort to worry about killing anymore, he was on a pirate ship and was going to have to get used to it.

As they walked Izuku took the time to stop and look at the seashells Gran Torino had given him. There was a purply-brown and cream coloured king's crown, a dark bluey-grey shark's eye and a pale salmon horse conch. It was only now looking at them that he realised it. Back in the ocean, Sirens used to give people seashells as gifts, each one had a special meaning. Essentially the seashells Gran Torino had given him spelled out a message of, “I know what you are but I trust you, stay safe on your travels.”

Izuku doubted it was a coincidence, also thinking back to the wink and the way he worded a few things earlier. Izuku let out a smile at the shells.

“What?” He heard Katsuki ask from beside him.

“Nothing it's just- I think he knew I was a siren,” he said, still smiling.

“Uh- really how?!”

“The seashells he gave me, only someone who has known or been close to a siren would know their meanings, I don't think he gave me them for no reason.”

Katsuki clicked his tongue, “crazy old man,” he said for the fifth millionth time as he shook his head.

They continued on their walk, soon enough they reached the dock. The majority of the crew were there, but they waited a few minutes for the last to come. They double checked they had everyone before loading onto the ship. Todoroki moved the beam away and Shoji pulled the anchor, and they were on the water once more.

Chapter Text

People tend to hold onto things, things that serve no actual purpose. That’s what it seems like. But the reason people hold onto useless objects is because they have a sentimental connection to it, things can bring back feelings and memories. Right now that was happening to Izuku, but the thing was at this moment in time the object in his hand didn’t hold any sentimental value. He has no memories connected to it except when he first bought it. So why is it that as he stares at the ring he feels a soreness in his chest, the type of soreness you have when you’re thinking back to your childhood. The ring he had bought when they were at the Northern Islands just two days ago somehow gave him a sense of nostalgia every time he looked at it, that being the reason he spent half his time staring at it.

Memories flashed before his eyes; collecting sea cucumbers with his mother, playing games with his friends as a kid, the first time he went hunting by himself. He had enjoyed his days, and even though it’s only been a week he already feels as though he’s living in an entirely different world. A different life even.

Dammit what is it about this ring that feels so familiar.

The oil lamp on his bedside table flickered, reflecting off the ring. For a moment he remembered a very specific memory. The time he saved a human from drowning. He was only fourteen when it happened but most of it was blurry to him now, like how it started and the boy's face. All he remembers was being out in the moonlit ocean when he notices someone in distress, without thinking he dragged the boy to shore. It used to cross his mind, whether the boy was still alive, whether he remembers it. When Izuku got older he tried to forget about it, for a while he had nothing but hate for all humans. Of course he still has anger towards them now, but he’s matured and realised not all are bad. He’s definitely learnt that from his time on the ship.

He didn’t get to think any harder about it, or look at his ring any longer because he was interrupted by the sound of commotion upstairs.

“Captain, we have an incoming enemy ship!” Tokoyami shouted down to Katsuki.

Katsuki groaned, he loves a good fight but at the moment they were headed towards the South Land and he couldn’t afford any delay after they spent a whole day at the Northern Islands- which was definitely not his decision.

“Who is it?” He barked at Tokoyami.

“Uhh,” he said, looking through his spyglass, “It’s one of Stains ships I believe.”

Stain. Another annoying bastard that Katsuki absolutely despised. Stain started off alone, going around on a small boat and ambushing entire ships by himself. He was considered a legend and over the years he had acquired many followers. Eventually he had enough to create quite the fleet. Even after that though he still went around on his own. The wimp just sent his ships on the water as he roamed around doing whatever he does. Katsuki and everyone else on the planet has come across at least one of these ships in their lifetime, but still barely anyone has actually ever seen Stain himself. Everyone goes around praising him, but in all honesty Katsuki thinks he’s just pathetic. He’s not a symbol to anyone, just someone who wants power but not responsibility.

“Fuck me, get the cannons going, let’s get this over with,” he directed towards Ochako with a boredom apparent in his tone.

“Yes, Captain, right on it,” She saluted.

It wasn't long until the ship shook slightly with the rebound of the cannons, but even as they fired, Stains' ship wouldn't back off. They somehow missed all the boats' vital spots and they got closer and closer. Katsuki realised they must've been after something or someone as a beam was thrown onto their boat, a wave of people surged onto the ship. He already had his sword out in his hand, the rest of his crew also preparing for combat.

A man, whom Katsuki could only assume to be the quartermaster, charged right at him, swinging his scimitar. The steel slammed and scraped against each other as Katsuki fought him off. A foreign voice shouted out from beside them. Katsuki looked over to see one of Stains pirates calling out for help as Ojiro cornered her. it caught his opponents attention for long enough that he had time to stab him in the shoulder. The man gasped in pain, dropping his sword as the blood started gushing out. Katsuki pulled his blade out, kicking the man down.

He heard commotion from the front, he looked back over to the door leading into the cabin, seeing someone slipping through it. it was too fast, Katsuki couldn’t tell who it was, but there’s no way he’s going to risk it being the enemy and Izuku ending up dead. His priorities weren’t on fighting at the moment, so he ran. He had distracted the other man long enough for him to get away. He rushed after the man running down to the cabin, slamming the door behind him and bolting down the hall. That asshole went into his room, most likely looking for something valuable. He shoved it open, the man standing shocked as he saw who had followed him.

“You must be the captain,” Katsuki said, throwing his dagger straight into the man's eye.

He screamed in agony, hands shaking around the knife in his eye, “You

bastard!

” He shrieked, falling to his knees.

Katsuki stepped closer to the screaming man, “It’s your fault for raiding my damn ship!” he shouted, baring his teeth as he kicked the knife further through his head, his blood splattering on Katsuki’s boots.

He fell onto his back, dead as he bled out onto his carpet. Katsuki looked at him for just a moment, a scowl painting his face but he paused when he heard a struggle coming from down the hall.

Izuku stood up, startled by the ruckus going on above him. He stood from his place on the bed, hand on the dagger Katsuki had bought him on the Island. He hesitantly wandered over to the door, walking in circles as he contemplated whether to go up or not. After a couple minutes of walking in circles Izuku was dizzy, grounding himself, that’s when he heard thudding footsteps from the hallway.

The door slammed open straight onto Izuku's face, he was caught off guard, the other person taking the opportunity to tackle him to the ground. He looked up to see an unknown woman above him, shoving a knife in his face. He grasped her wrist with his left hand, trying to hold her off, his other hand was reaching to unsheathe his own dagger. He took it out, swinging his arm towards her face. He slashed her cheek, leaving a tiny cut. He flipped them over in a second, reaching for her knife. She flipped him back over once more, her knife cutting his hand in the process. She almost stabbed it right through his hand, but he regained his steadiness and continued to hold her off. His hand slipped, letting his head turn as she slammed the knife into the wood floors. He once again took the chance to turn them over, he tried to go down, but she dodged, and he ended up putting a hole through her ear. She grunted in pain, kneeing him in the stomach and slamming his back into the floor.

She kneeled over him, grasping the knife in her hand and bringing it back, ready to pounce like a predator with her prey. A look of anger glimmered in her eyes as she held onto her bleeding ear with her other hand. She threw her hand down, knife aiming at his heart. Izuku braced himself, he didn’t have time to defend. It was too late, he was already dead.

In one moment she was on the floor, hole through her head. Izuku looked up with fear-glazed eyes at the man standing at the door. Katsuki was there, panting as he held his gun out. The smoke spilled out of the tip, Katsuki brought it to his mouth and blew on it before sheathing it back in his belt. He held out his hand to the still starstruck Izuku. He shoved the body off himself and took Katsuki's hand. He picked him up in a hurry, Izuku was pulled down the hall and shoved into the storage closet.

“Wait, what are you doing?” he said as he regained his ability to talk.

“This is the only room with a lock,” Katsuki responded, trying to close the door.

Izuku stopped it with his boot, “what? No, I'm healed by now, I can defend myself just fine!” he shouted.

“Sure looked like it just then,” Katsuki said with sarcasm, attempting to move Izuku's foot out of the way.

“I was caught off guard, just let me out!” He shouted, pushing against the door.

“Be quiet,” Katsuki shushed him, “just stay here,” he commanded.

“No! Kachan,” he whispered, “I can fight.”

Katsuki looked up to Izuku, “I don’t care.”

“Wha-” he was cut off as he slammed the door shut, Izuku heard the key churn locking him in.

That bastard! What the hell is wrong with him, locking him in a storage closet. Izuku shoved and kicked the door, but it wouldn’t budge even the slightest. He heard as Katsuki’s hurried footsteps faded away and he turned around, sliding down the door. Well there was no point trying to get out, nothing he does is going to work. He could try and shoot the lock off, but he didn’t have a gun. So he decided to sulk, in the dark, on the floor, he could still hear the commotion from above him. It had felt like forever sitting in there, hand by his side, the other on his dagger. At some point he unsheathed it, playing with the blade to entertain himself. He drew patterns on the wood, hoping no one would notice later.

Katsuki made his way back up, gun in hand. He opened the door, being greeted by unwelcome guests. He shot them, stepping over their fallen bodies. He stood on the deck, looking over his back as he shot them down one by one. The rest of the crew continued to fight, their opponents numbers were withering.

But suddenly he heard a shattering crack come from behind him, seeing Todoroki become helpless as his sword broke in pieces.

“Half and Half,” he yelled, tossing his pistol to the man as he unsheathed his own sword.

Todoroki dodged his enemy as he caught Katsuki gun without looking. There were three others Left on board, Todoroki shot one, Shoji threw one overboard and the last one slashed right through Katsuki’s leg. He fell to the ground with his mouth wide open in a silent scream as he heard other gunshots go off. The man was now dead, but there were two puddles of blood pooling on the deck.

Izuku realised that things had seemed to settle down, putting his knife back in his belt as he stood up. He wondered whether they had won, or that maybe they were all dead; the ship had been overtaken by the enemy who was unaware that one of the crew members was still on board. His anxieties faded as fast as they climbed as familiar voices echoed through the hall. But the sound of urgent footsteps and shouting made it spike up again immediately.

He heard thudding run past his door, he felt himself shiver as he realised they were headed to the Doctors cabin. He started banging on it in hopes someone would unlock it. Soon enough he heard the sound of the lock churning, squinting his eyes slightly as light reentered his vision. He standing there was the blood covered redhead, his eyes reeked of worry and fear.

“Kirishima?” he asked, nervous.

“Captain’s been hurt,” he said, his worry even more evident in his voice

Izuku stepped out of the cupboard,following Kirishima to the doctor's room. They shoved past several people as they made their way inside.

There on his bed was Katsuki, laying on his stomach as he slowly bled out onto the white sheets. He searched all over Katsuki to find the wound, his eyes stopping at his calf. There were small cuts here and there on other parts, but the real injury was on his leg. There was a gushing cut half way down his calf. If the amount of blood wasn't scary the size of the wound was.

Katsuki was squirming, Denki, Sero and Mina tried to keep him down, Kirishima joining in. Izuku stayed right by the door, Koda moving past him to shut it.

“I'm fine, it's not that bad!” Katsuki shouted.

His protests didn't last long as he flipped down on the bed with a whine.

“Even if it isn't, it's still a wound,” Koda insisted. “I have to treat you.

“What about everyone else?” Katsuki mumbled into the pillow, complying anyway

“No one is anywhere close to being as seriously injured as you,” Koda responded.

The other held Katsuki down so he wouldn't move too much. Koda wiped away the blood with a cloth and inspected the cut. He looked for a second, before walking back over to his materials.

“So?!” Katsuki yelled, turning his head to look over at the doctor.

“It's about 15 cm long, which explains the blood, but thankfully it's not deep at all. You'll need stitches but should heal by the time we get to the Nezu,” Koda explained.

“See I told you, stop panicking!”

The four of them continued holding him down as Koda started teaching him up.

“You can't blame us man, you were bleeding so much,” Izuku heard Kirishima say.

It's true, the sheets were practically black with blood at this point.

“Yeah, yeah,” Katsuki responded, stuffing his face into the pillow as Koda finished the final stitch.

He turned onto his back, swinging his legs over in an attempt to stand up. The four of them instantly rushed back to lay him down again.

“Woah woah, you need to rest,” Sero said.

“Yeah, don't even bother trying to walk right now,” Mina added.

Denki rushed past him, opening up the door and running out, “I'll go get some food from Sato.”

“Okay, I'll eat and I'll rest, I'll live happily ever after, so just get out already.”

“Aye Captain,” the other three said, going past Izuku.

He still stood blankly at the doorway, staring at Katsuki. He was laying on his back with his injured leg propped up. His eyes looked over to the man still standing at the entryway.

Izuku jumped, “sorry I'll go,” He said as he realised Katsuki caught him staring.

He turned around, just about to walk out of the door, “Deku.” Katsuki’s voice called out, Izuku turned back around, looking at the man.

“Yes?” He asked.

“Stay.”

Izuku sucked in a breath, at the whispered words. “Okay,” he said, propping up a stool to be next to Katsuki.

“Are you… what happened?” He asked hesitantly.

“Just some asshole catching me off guard,” he said, grunting as he shuffled up to a sitting position.

Izuku threw an annoyed look at him, “shut up,” Katsuki said.

“But anyway, you're okay?” He asked.

“Of course,” Katsuki said plainly.

It was silent for a moment as the two stared at the floor.

“I'll give you two some privacy,” Izuku jumped as Koda spoke, he had forgotten he was still in the room.

But why would they need privacy?

Izuku noticed a similar question painted across Katsuki's face, he shifted his eyes to look back at his. It was silent for a minute or two, before Izuku looked up at Katsuki with his eyebrows scrunched together.

“I'm still mad at you, you know.”

“Eh, mad at me?!” Katsuki cried out with a frown.

“Yes, mad at you, you locked me in a storage closet!” He yelled.

“Well sorry,” he said sarcastically. ”Can't you see my damn leg, this would've been a lot more fatal if I also had you to worry about up there,” Katsuki rebutted, he regretted saying it as soon as it came out of his mouth.

“Excuse me!? like I said I'm healed and perfectly capable!”

“Well, I've never actually seen you in combat before, Deku. How am I supposed to know?” he said with an arrogant tone.

“You would have if you had let me out of the damn cupboard!”

“Oh whatever, what do you want from me?!” He snapped.

“An apology,” Izuku said, crossing his arms.

A deafening silence filled the room before Katsuki let out a small, “tch, sorry.”

“Try again,” Izuku demanded.

“What?” Katsuki exclaimed.

“Try again, but actually be sorry this time.”

Katsuki clicked his tongue again, looking down as he thought for a second. He continued to keep his eyes to the floor as he spoke, “I'm sorry for locking you in the storage room “

Izuku let go of his breath, “it’s okay,” he whispered

The two sat in awkward silence for a second, just looking at each other.

Izuku was the first to break contact, “I guess I'll leave you alone then.” He said, standing up from the stool.

Katsuki reached out, grabbing onto the other’s arm, “really? So you only stayed so you could yell at me?” Katsuki exclaimed.

“What? No!”

“Then just- stay,” He said, his voice fading out.

Izuiu blinked at him for a couple seconds, “Why?” Izuku asked as he sat back down, his eyebrows knitting together in sadness.

“I don't know,” he said, looking away. “Need company.”

“What about the others?” Izuku asked hesitantly, Katsuki just shrugged. “Alright, alright, I really will stay.” Izuku said he could've sworn he heard a thank you coming from the other man, but it might just be his imagination.

Katsuki looked deep in thought as he stared at the wall, still gripping on to Izuku's arm. He took notice of the way his rings dug into his wrist, the silver, making pink indents in his skin. Katsuki eventually let go, turning his head back to Izuku, tilting his head slightly as he gazed at him with an unreadable expression.

“Have you ever felt a weird sense of familiarity to something you've never seen before?”

It was such a strange question, but the stranger thing was that Izuku was what he in fact had. He was just thinking about it this morning, remembering the feeling that came over him when he looked at his ring; a weird sense of familiarity.

“Weird sense of familiarity?” He repeated.

“Yeah, I can't find a word for it.”

“I guess so, why?”

It took a second before Katsuki opened his mouth to respond, “Just curious.” He said quietly, giving no further explanation.

It was late that night, the crew was doing they're usual thing of eating dinner and drinking out on the deck. Izuku was getting used to some things and had even started acquainting himself with Ochako, Iida and Todoroki further. He was still reluctant to drink alcohol so he stayed away from it, but Denki swears he'll get him to try some eventually (also swearing he'll love it.)

Everyone raised their glass at some point, cheering to their victory earlier that day. It made Izuku think back to his conversation with Katsuki. Speaking of the devil, he was once again sitting across from him like he does every time. His brain once again wandered back to their earlier conversation, the way he had asked him to stay.

He cleared it out of his mind, but his eyes were still locked on the man.

Apparently it was music night, Izuku was excited because it had been awhile since he's heard some classic human music. Obviously they used to sing all the time, plenty of siren songs that the fortunate sailors of the ocean would have memorised. But to be honest he adored their music.

Aoyama, Denki and Iida all jumped up, along with a purple haired woman he didn't recognise. He still hasn't had time to go around and meet everyone properly. Izuku asked Todoroki, apparently her name was Jiro, he'll make sure to properly introduce himself later, but at the moment he just listened.

Aoyama was on the flute, Denki on the Banjo, Iida was on the fiddle and Jiro had the Concertina as well as singing.

They played song after song, the crew singing along as their brains got buzzed by the alcohol. But they got to the final song, the mood settled as the music slowed. Izuku found his eyes flicking to Katsuki as Jiro began to sing.

That feeling. It came back. The same one from this morning from when he looked at his rings, the same one Katsuki described earlier in the doctor's cabin. Everything felt so familiar and the feeling grew as Izuku’s emerald green eyes met ruby. Everything about the sound of the ocean mixing with the music, to the look in Katsuki's eyes; it all just reminded him of something he couldn't put his finger on.

It was the middle of the night now, hours after dinner and everyone had gone to bed- except Toru who was on late night lookout. Izuku had tried sleeping in the cupboard, but he just could not fall asleep in there. It was partly because he wasn’t used to sleeping in a hammock but also because he’s had so many conflicting emotions in the past few hours. He’s caught up trying to make a decision on whether he’ll stay or not, he’s pretty much healed by now and Katsuki’s expecting an answer by the time they get to the MainLand. He also can’t stop thinking about his past, constantly being reminded by things around him. He wasn’t sure why it was supposedly a bad thing, after years of being hurt by those things, now that he was in a good place he should be ecstatic to remember it, to be reminded. It’s not that he was happy but he wasn’t sad either, he just felt weird. He felt weird around the fact that things that have nothing to do with his childhood keep reminding him of things.

He stood at the edge of the ship, looking into the black sky, watching as the moon’s light lit up everything around him; the sky, the water, the boat. He continued to ponder, not noticing the uneven steps approaching him.

“Why are you up so late?” Katsuki's voice called out in a hushed voice.

Izuku turned around, “why are you walking,’ he said, watching the way he limped towards him.

“Koda never said I couldn’t, and anyway you're dodging my question again Deku.”

He spun back around, his back facing Katsuki, “I just couldn’t sleep.”

“Hmm, yeah me too.”

“Hammocks aren't very comfortable,” he said dimly.

“Why are you sleeping in a hammock?” Katsuki asked with confusion.

“Because that’s what’s in the storage room,” Izuku said as if it were obvious.

“Well why are you in the storage closet?!” he whisper-shouted as to not wake everyone.

“Uh, yeah you’re in the doctor’s cabin,” he said dumbly.

“No I'm not,” he said, shaking his head slightly, “if I were anyone else I probably would be, but I can just sleep in my room.”

“Right,” Izuku said quietly.

Katsuki stared at him for a moment with an annoyed face, before making his way to stand next to him. He gripped the edge just like Izuku had just been doing, staring at the waves. Izuku turned to him, looking at him like he was a ghost.

“Why can’t you sleep? Are you in pain?” Izuku asked hesitantly.

“No,” he lied. Katsuki was silent for quite some time, still looking at the stars, “just a dream,” he said simply.

“Not a nightmare?” he asked, tilting his head.

“Nah,” he said, looking over at izuku, “just a dream.”

If there was one thing Izuku didn’t like about Katsuki is that he either wore his raw emotions right on his face or he was unreadable. It happens the most when he is talking about something vulnerable. Izuku knew that was right now, something inside telling him not to push it.

Izuku hummed as a response, both men facing to look over the edge again. One looking up at the moon, the other looking down at the dark ocean.

“Come on,” Katsuki said abruptly, grabbing Izuku’s wrist. He dragged him back into the cabin, down to the doctor’s room.

He let go and opened the door softly, izuku walking past him. He stood in the dark, waiting for him to light the oil lamp. The room was soon lit and the two turned to the bed, suddenly remembering what had unfolded earlier that afternoon.

“Oh,” Izuku said blankly.

“Shit, sorry,” Katsuki said.

“What are you apologising for?”

“I got blood all over your sheets,’ he said, pressing his lips thin.

“Kachan, your leg was sliced open, don’t be sorry for bleeding,” he reassured.

Katsuki stopped, looking up at Izuku, “well I am,” he said stubbornly.

“It’s not like you,” he said soundlessly as if it might hurt to say.

“Eh, how would you know, Deku?” he said with a frown.

“I guess I don't,” he said quietly, a tone of annoyance present in his voice.

Katuki clicked his tongue, walking out the door.

“What are you doing?” Izuku called out.

“Getting new sheets,” Katsuki said frankly.

“Don’t worry about it, I’ll do it in the morning,” Izuku said.

Katsuki squinted his eyes at him, “No way you're sleeping in that shithole.”

“Kachan, it’s fine; it’s only one night,” he said, Katsuki sighed heavily.

The two walked back out the room, taking the lamp. They walked down the hall until they stopped at the closet. Izuku insisted Katsuki kept the light and said his final goodnight to the man. The hammock was definitely still uncomfortable as it was before, but getting some fresh air made him feel better, even the short talk he had with Katsuki did enough to clear his mind for the night. His opened eyes gazed into the pitch black, eventually closing them as he drifted off.

“You need some help with that?” Izuku jumped at the sound of Katsuki’s voice.

“Oh, no it’s okay.” He had begun changing the sheets first thing in the morning.

“It is kinda my fault,” he said, it didn’t seem like not helping was an option to him.

Izuku sighed, “really it’s fine,” he said, as Katsuki started helping anyway. He stuffed the pillow in its case as Izuku finished pulling the sheets over the mattress. Then throwing the thin blanket over top.

Izuku stared solemnly at the newly made bed, “What?” He heard Katsuki ask from beside him.

“Nothing, it's just…I didn’t say anything yesterday but I guess there are some other things that have been on my mind,” Katsuki straightened up, humming in response.

“I keep remembering what you said, after you were cut.”

Katsuki was lost in thought for a second, “the familiar thing?”

“Yeah,” he replied in a breathy voice.

“Why?” he said, lowering his eyebrows in confusion. “I was probably just babbling nonsense after losing blood.”

“I think it’s about this ring I bought at the Islands, it just feels so familiar, and i can’t stop thinking about it since you said that.”

“So… that's the real reason you couldn’t sleep?” Katsuki asked with annoyance.

“What? No it was a mix of both,” he said, shaking his head, “and you're missing my point.”

Katsuki clicked his tongue,” I get the point, I do,” he said, the kats part becoming a whisper.

Izuku feels as though every time they talk lately they're being hesitant, like the words are fragile. He doesn't feel like they are, but still he's quiet as he talks.

“s’normal I guess.” Katsuki said, slurring a little bit.

Izuku looked over at Katsuki, his eyes furrowing in concern, “are you okay?” He asked, suddenly just noticing how pale Katsuki was.

“Yeah, I just suddenly feel sick,” he said, heading towards the door.

“You think it’s seasickness?” Izuku asked

Katsuki just laughed, “I haven’t been seasick in 5 years, Deku.” he said, pointing his finger at the man.

“Also where are you going, if you’re sick the doctors cabin is right here,” he said, disregarding what Katsuki said.

“I’m fine, I just need to sit dow-” he said, suddenly collapsing to the floor.

Izuku shrieked, “That idiot!”

Katsuki looked up towards the dark sky, coughing up water from his lungs. He felt his body getting dragged through the wet sand, seeing a black silhouette. He was pulled all the way to dry land. His mind was becoming fuzzy just as the figure came into view, lit by the moon. He opened his eyes all the way, the world around him fading to brightness, the face above him came into focus. Deku?... He adjusted his eyes to the light, quickly scanning around the room. He wasn’t on the beach, he wasn’t drowning, he was in the doctor’s cabin with Deku looming over him.

“I told you,” was the first thing Deku said, of course.

He furrowed his eyebrows, “fuck off,” he replied in a croaky voice, remembering what had happened.

He cleared his throat, stopping to look around once more, “Where’s Koda?” He asked.

“He’s down below, grabbing some herbs”

Herbs? He always uses a special mix like that when someone gets seasick.

“There is absolutely no way I'm seasick, if I am, I will revoke my title as Captain and jump into the sea.” He yelled, jumping up to a sitting position.

“Calm down, you are so dramatic!” Izuku said with annoyance. “The herbs are for Aoyama, he’s sick.”

Katsuki layed back down, clicking his tongue, “that’s a bit pathetic,” he said with a relieved smirk.

“Says the guy who just said he’d kill himself if he got sick!” Izuku shouted.

“Whatever,” Katsuki said, rolling his eyes.

“I can’t believe you,” Izuku whispered.

The two sat in silence for a minute, “so what happened anyway?”

Izuku let go of his breath, “well Koda said you might be lacking Iron since you've only drunk Beer since your injury.” He said, giving Katsuki a look.

“S’not my fault, that’s what Dunce Face gave me,” Katsuki said, defending himself. “He said it replenishes energy,” he said with a grin.

“That’s a horrible thing to call someone, also you know that’s not true!” Izuku yelled as Katsuki started cackling.

At the moment Koda walked in the door, walking in holding a bowl of stew in his hand.

“Doctor.”

“Bakugo, I heard you guys arguing from down the hall. Midoriya is right, only drinking alcohol after an injury was… very stupid,” Katsuki glared at Izuku as he started laughing.

“Yeah, yeah,” he said, sitting up once more.

Koda placed the bowl on his bedside table, turning to Izuku. “Everyone’s having breakfast on deck.”

“Oh right, I'll see you then,” he said to Katsuki, standing up and heading towards the door.

“Yep,” Katsuki said in a monotone voice as his eyebrows furrowed.

Koda looked at Katsuki, who was still looking at the doorway as Izuku walked away. “Are you going to eat?” he asked.

“Why’d you kick him out,” he said with a pout.

Koda smiled, “I didn’t, don’t sulk and eat you breakfast,.”

Katsuki grabbed the bowl, taking in spoonfuls as Koda unwrapped his bandage and checked his wound. He cleaned it up a bit before rewrapping it. Ktsuki finished his bowl, placing it back on the table.

It was silent for a moment before Koda spoke up, “You like him,” he stated in a whisper.

“Eh? Of course, if i didn’t I would’ve thrown him back into the ocean,” Katsuki said with a raised eyebrow.

“I didn’t mean it like that,” he said with a serious tone, looking over at him.

The realisation hit Katsuki, His eyes widening slightly. He looked down at the sheets on his bed; the ones Izuku made this morning as his eyebrows scrunched together firmly. “I’ve only known him for a week,” he spoke quietly, but his voice was harsh.

“And that says a lot doesn’t it?” He said, grabbing Katsuki’s dish off the table. “Look I'm not trying to say you’re in love with him, but there’s something different about him and you know it.” Koda said as he headed towards the door. He turned back to Katsuki once more, the two finally making eye contact, “It might be good for you to actually let someone in for once,” The final words were not like the rest, they were sad and full of what Katsuki heard as pity.

He shuffled back down the bed as Koda left the room, rolling over to stuff his face into his pillow. He remembered what he had said to Izuku just after he was hurt, how they talked late last night and how Izuku brought it up again this morning. Why does he feel so familiar, so known? He was fine with trying to forget it, but he said that to Izuku after what went down yesterday and now Koda has brought this to his head too. “Asshole,” he whispered under his breath, he was saying it not only to Koda, but himself and Izuku as well.

Izuku had felt bad not doing anything, for the first few days he was laying down and resting but now he was doing okay and was just walking around doing nothing. After they had breakfast he decided to do some investigating, see what everyone gets up to. He helped Todoroki check the floorboards and scrub them, learnt how to fire a cannon with Ochako, Iida taught him how to read a map (kind of) and Aoyama even let him take the wheel- for a couple seconds.

Katsuki had been around the most, he was there when he woke up the first time and he had been the one Izuku spent most of his time around since, but he had managed to acquaint himself with a few others. He had run into Kirishima quite a lot, and Doctor Koda and whenever they had meals he would always talk to Iida, Todoroki and Ochako.

It was all so strange though, because it's not like he had known Katsuki longer than the others, he had known every single one of them at the same exact time. A mere week.

One that had felt longer than any other before, and they still had another week and a half to get to the Main Land; when he had to make his decision. Although he is healed and so far doing well on the ship, he still had no idea. He feels like it should be an easy choice, his family is gone, he has no one left, he's no more safer down there than he was up here. So what was it? It's not something preventing him from wanting to stay, just something lingering in the back of his mind that's stalling him from making a real choice.

It was hard because he had so much to process when he was recovering, and still he has a lot on his mind. He was just trying to process it one at a time, he had spent the past few days constantly thinking. About the ring he had bought, his family, the pirates that were after him, his decision, what was going to happen at the South Land and what it was going to happen after. He keeps thinking about Katsuki. Which is weird because he is still right here, he hasn't gone anywhere.

It was just too much, but he hoped he had enough time to linger on it. He hoped the week and a half was enough for him to not figure his thoughts out, but to understand them and not have to worry about them.

So now, even after he spent so long going around bothering everyone else, he was still stuck doing nothing again. Sitting all alone trapped with his thoughts. Katsuki had moved out of his room by now, he hadn't seen him on deck all day. Which was good since he was supposed to take it easy, but in all honesty he usually spent a lot of time in his cabin anyway.

The last two times Izuku caught himself in boredom he had wandered over to Katsuki cabin. He had come to the conclusion that he did in fact have plenty of time to sit and think within the next week and a bit. So he once again decided to use his time to annoy Katsuki.

As he found himself walking down the hall towards Katsuki's room, he heard voices from afar. It took a second but he had recognised it as Tokoyami and Katsuki, the very man he was looking for. The voices were slightly muffled, but he had caught onto Katsuki's loud words quickly.

“But you should know that there was no way I am ever going to trust him, he's a fucking monster,” Katsuki's voice echoed in the hall.

The words made him sick, his stomach dropping so low he thought it might fall out. His mind started pacing, doing much to not overthink today. We're we talking about him? Those words, what else could they mean? He didn't want to believe it,but out of some reflex he ran and jumped into the storage closet as he heard the footsteps get closer. He pressed his ear against the door, trying to listen to the approaching voices.

“You might want to keep your voice down, you don't want to cause any worry,” he heard Tokoyami say.

He couldn't make out what Katsuki had said after that, so he waited for them to get closer. Suddenly he realised they were right outside his door, their voices clear and smooth.

“It's his fault for following on, he shouldn't have been so stupid,” Katsuki said in a hushed voice.

Each word that he heard had made him feel worse, he was worried about throwing up all over the door.

“So what is going to happen? Are we still going with the original plan?” Tokoyami asked.

Katsuki hummed, “I’m going to get All Might’s sword back and pierce it right through his heart,” he could hear the pure disgust dripping from his words.

Sick. Absolutely sick Izuku was. He knew exactly what sword they were talking about, and if the other things weren't enough evidence, this was. That infamous sword was called
‘The Sirens Of The Sea’, It was made for exactly what you would think it was made for. And Katsuki was going to find it just so he could kill him with it.

”Is the map still in your room?” Tokoyami asked.

“Yes, I'm keeping it safe, I'm not fucking losing that thing.”

Their voices soon faded out and Izuku had to keep telling himself not to throw up and to not burst through the door and start screaming at Katsuki.. He stood there, blanking out as he waited for them to fully leave.

Suddenly he knew he had one less decision to make and one more thing to worry about.

It had been four days since the ambush, Katsuki was healing, he had gotten lots of rest and his wounds were starting to close up slightly. However he was confused. In the first week after Izuku woke up he had followed him around like a lost dog, now Katsuki was lucky to catch a glimpse of him. It was obvious that he was avoiding him, going around the ship and annoying everyone else and he purposefully steered clear of Katsuki. He didn’t know what had happened, whether he was still mad at him about the cupboard incident or if it was something he had said. He was determined to find out and fix whatever it was, he had plenty of other things to worry about as well, but if he wants him to stay he’s going to have to put some effort in.

So here he was now, waddling around on his leg, chasing him around the ship. Dammit how could he always seem to get away. Katsuki had been trying to get a moment with him all day, but somehow he was either nowhere to be seen or when he was he was always “busy.” if It wasn't evident before that he was avoiding him, it was now. Katsuki has one of the biggest ships in the sea, yet even it wasn’t big enough that Katsuki couldn't find someone if he was looking. And also Izuku has nothing to do on the boat, although he’s healed, Katsuki pretty much just gave him the job of sitting around doing whatever he wanted. Most of his crew were kind of surprised that he didn’t put him to work as soon as possible when he was given the opportunity, but what can he say he’s feeling generous lately. So how was it that in this tiny place that Izuku was assigned no jobs he was always disappearing. By the end of the day he was fed up, absolutely done with hopping and limping around as he tried to find him and hold an actual conversation

He was now in his cabin, going over some reports with Iida and Kirishima. He wasn’t listening, which wasn't very good, but he had spent all day trying to figure out what he or maybe someone else had done wrong. The two of them obviously noticed his disinterest and his salty mood.

“Um, Captain,” Kirishima said with hesitancy.

Katsuki hummed, still staring blankly into the floorboards.

“You are spacing out, are you alright?” Iida asked.

Katsuki drifted his eyes up to the pair of them, “Deku is avoiding me and I don’t know why.”

The two made an ‘oh’ sound, looking over at each other, sparing a look that Katsuki couldn't quite figure out.

“Yeah, I noticed you two weren't around each other as much these past few days,” Kirishima says with a finger on his chin in thought.

“He has been hanging around the top deck quite a lot, I assumed he was just doing it to interact with the rest of the crew, but now that you've mentioned it, it does seem like he's busying himself,” Iida adds.

“I know, I'm just not sure why, I've been trying to reach him all day but everytime I go to try and find out, he slips out of my grasp. I just can't seem to get a moment,” Katsuki says with furrowed eyebrows.

“Hmm, perhaps we can assist you,” Iida suggests.

“Yes, I’m sure we’ll figure something out,” Kirhsima said.

“Alright Captain, just read over these,” Iida said as he passed Katsuki the reports. “Good luck with Midoriya,” He added, nodding to the two men before heading out.

Izuku had been helping out all day, so the plan was for them to distract him so Katsuki could find an opportunity to talk to him. They had gotten Todorki to ask him for help with the sails, Katsuki tried to corner him but he somehow slipped away. They got Sato to ask for help with dinner, once again slipping away. They had gotten everyone on the ship to ask him for help ith something so Katsuki could corner him and force him to talk, but that healed little son of a bitch was too swift. It’s not that he was very fast on land, it was more the combination of Katsuki’s injury and Izuku’s freaky ability to disappear so easily. He guessed it must come with being an Siren, always in hiding. But it was pissing Katsuki off, even with the efforts of his crew he couldn’t catch him.

He was sitting at his desk in his cabin, just finished reading over the navigation reports, and we were scowling at the paper as if it was the one avoiding him. If he was sick of it before he was damn well fed up now. He stood up from his chair, rolling up the paper into a scroll and storming out of his room. He went up the stairs, making his way out to the centre of the deck. The crew all turned around, the sound of his boots echoing on the wood. He had that, ‘I'm going to kill someone right now,’ kind of look. They stiffened up, someone was in trouble.

“DEKU!” he yelled out, loud enough that even Sato heard it from the bottom of the ship.

Katsuki looked around, eyes searching for the man. He looked up to the Quarterdeck, Izuku was standing there with Aoyama. Their eyes met as Katsuki began to talk.

“My cabin. Right now,” was all he said before he stomped back down below deck.

The rest of the crew continued with what they were doing, Izuku making his way to Katsuki. When he got to the room, the door was already open, with Ktsuki standing with his back towards him, hands gripping the wood of his desk.

“Kachan.”

Katsuki half turned around, glaring daggers at Izuku, “what the hell is your problem?!” he snarled.

“What are you talking about?” He asked with scrunched eyebrows.

“Don’t play dumb Deku, you have been avoiding me for the past few days. I tried everything today to just get a moment with you and every time you somehow slipped away. You cannot stand here and tell me that was an accident!” he said, his voice raising with frustration as he turned around fully to face Izuku.

Izuku stood silent for a moment, mouth hanging open ever so slightly. “I’m not avoiding you, I've just been trying to interact with the others,” he said sternly.

“Oh please, that’s bullshit,” he yelled.

“Why would I lie? And why would I avoid you?” He asked, throwing his hands up.

“I don’t know, you tell me Deku. That is exactly what i’ve been trying to figure out all fucking day!”

“Yeah well, there is no reason, because I'm not avoiding you!” he shouted.

“No, stop! You’re mad- you are mad at me and I don’t know why!” he screamed, loud enough for everyone to hear. It was angry, and it was vulnerable.

Izuku's eyebrows tightened and he let out a frustrated sigh,“I’m not angry at you.”

“Is it about the storage closet?”

“What? No.”

“The blood?”

“Of course not, don’t be stupid.”

“Is it something I said?” he asked in a whisper, his voice has gotten quieter and quieter.

Izuku breathed out, letting his face fall, “I’m not lying Kachan, I am not mad and I am not avoiding you,” he said quietly, matching his tone.

Katsuki shook his head, “Whatever, but I'm right here Deku, if i did something wrong you need to tell me.”

“I know,” was the last thing he said before making his way out of the room, his eyes pricking with tears but he’s not sure which emotion they were from.

Izuku couldn’t face Katsuki after what he heard him talking about with Tokoyami, that’s why he steered clear of him. He’s not sure why he decided to stay, he could jump off the boat whenever he wanted. But he had nothing, had no-one. He was just starting to trust him, to feel like he had a friend. That's the reason he wants to run as far as he can and the reason he wants to stay.

Katsuki watched as the green haired man walked away, letting out an exasperated sigh. He walked back over to the other side of his desk, sitting down in his oak wood chair. He trusted what Izuku had said, but that doesn't mean he believed him. He's not going to push him though, there's no point, but hopefully he'll be ignored a little less now.

He thought back to everything he did again, his mind landing on what he had said after he had woken up. Izuku had said it was a part of the reason he couldn't sleep, maybe he was mad about that. He didn't think so, but still his mind lingered on the topic.

He opened the third draw on his desk, eyes meeting the precious things he kept in there. Aizawa’s letter, his first dagger, his favourite ring- he paused. He wasn't sure why he opened the draw in the first place, but he knows now. He picked up the ring, holding it gently in his hands as he stared into the gem. It was beautiful, and truly one of his favourite things in the world, along with everything else in the drawer.

The shade of green was something he had only ever seen once else before.

Chapter Text

Katsuki has seen a bit more of Izuku since they talked, but it's still obvious he's keeping his distance. Katsuki just felt so strange, he was too busy freaking out before to let the feeling settle in. He still hadn't known him long; a mere two weeks, but somehow it was still so hard, maybe even more than with anyone else. With the others they always tell him he's being an asshole straight up, he wasn’t used to being shut out like this. Sure it’s not like he’s the best comforter but he still always tries to make his crew feel their best, their pretty useless otherwise. It’s just especially frustrating because Katsuki knows something is wrong and is trying to wait for Izuku to be ready to talk about it but all he does is insist that he’s fine. Katsuki hates being in the dark, knowing he’s done something wrong but won’t be granted the privilege of being told what it was. Nonetheless he’ll comply with the promise he made himself, that he won’t interfere.

Plus, at the moment he’s got other problems; he spent the past few days ignoring the important things because he's too busy chasing Izuku around the ship. Tokoyami informed him that there was a massive storm up ahead- they hadn’t really been in one since before they stopped at the North Land, but Katsuki was as ready as he always was. Most of the crew was sent down to the cabin to be safe, Katsuki, Todoroki, Shoji, Aoyama and Tokoyami stayed up on deck trying to get through it doing their respective jobs. It was fucking dangerous and in all honesty most of his close calls to death have been experienced right out on the middle of that deck, where Katsuki always stood as they rode the mountainous waves. His enemies wish they held the power that the ocean did, its ability to amaze and terrify him through the times it saved his life and the times it almost took it.

Tokoyami said they could avoid the storm all together, but that would add time onto their trip that they didn’t have to waste- totally not Katsuki’s fault, and there's still the other problem they face. Katsuki was trying not to think about that one too much, he had done a pretty darn good job for the past few days forgetting it was there, he didn’t want to deal with it right now. So, his solutions to everything, forget about your problems, instead think about (obsess) over why your crewmember is mad at you and charge head first into a raging storm. Really, Katsuki is just on a roll lately. Seriously his head is not screwed on properly, he’s just been messed up since Izuku’s been here, he seems to be good at fogging every bit of Katsuki’s conscience.

So, he stood on the deck, clearing his mind as he stared out into the dark storm clouds swirling in the sky, the waves came closer and closer and Katsuki was ready to get it over with.

Izuku was definitely avoiding Katsuki, he had tried not to as much since they talked because he didn’t want to have to go through with that again, but truly he was ignoring Katsuki as much as he possibly could. At the moment he was in his room thinking back to the day he had overhead Katsuki and Tokoyami, remembering anything they mentioned about the map. Of course there's nothing he's going to achieve by destroying it, but he thought perhaps he could use it as evidence. If Izuku tried to confront him now he probably wouldn't get anywhere, but with the map it will be clear he knows what's going on. He might just decide to kill him then and there, but somehow Izuku doesn't think he will. Still It was probably a stupid idea, but letting himself get taken in by these guys was his first mistake. Now he's trying to get himself out and whether that takes one stupid idea or a million, he just couldn't be on here- near Katsuki, any longer.

Ha had been on the search for a couple days now and still hadn't found anything. He tried to remember if they said anything besides that Katsuki had the map and it was well hidden- which it damn was. To Izuku's knowledge Katsuki is currently on deck, it would be the perfect time to go search for it. So he exited his room, checking the halls before walking down to Katsuki's cabin once again. As he passed the door to the sleeping quarters he noticed it was wide open and the inside was filled with the entire crew. Why were they all down here? He tried not to question it too much, running past the door as quickly as he could so he wouldn't be spotted. He had a plan and he would be heavily distracted if they pulled him into whatever meeting they were having in there and he had no time to waste.

Soon enough he found himself standing in the familiar room, mind racing to figure out what was next. He had checked almost everywhere at this point, under and in furniture, throughout the bookshelf and every book, the cupboards and draws. He was running out of places to look, where had he hidden this damn map? As he searched around the room Izuku's eyes flicked over to Katsuki's desk just for a second. There's no way it was in there, but it was one of the only places he hadn’t checked. He seriously doubted this supposedly well hidden map was just thrown in his desk, but he knew it wouldn’t hurt to atleast to a look.

He walked over, standing behind the desk. He looked down to the draws lining the sides of the desk down to the floor. He pulled the first one on the right, opening it to see an array of objects; an opened an envelope addressed to Katsuki, a dagger, a ring- weird why he wasn't wearing it. He stopped when he saw the rolled up scroll at the back of the drawer, hidden by the array of other objects. There’s no way… he thought as he hesitantly placed his hand over it. Seriously, only an idiot would keep something this important in his desk, let alone in the first drawer. Izuku was starting to think that maybe Katsuki was a complete idiot. He picked it up, unscrolling it to look at the contents. This was it, it was a map of the Southern Islands, and exact coordinates to where the sword was locked away. And hey Endeavour was probably a whole lot better at keeping it hidden than Katsuki was with his map

He just couldn’t believe it; he had found the map and it was in the most obvious spot. Izuku felt his heart race just like it did the day he overheard them, he gripped tightly to the map and stormed out of the room. He was mad, because thai map confirmed everything they had talked about and he was mad because Katsuk let him find it. As he was walking over to the stairs Denki spotted him, calling out, Izuku just ignored him, stomping his way up. When he got outside he realised it was raining heavily, pelting actually. The sky was painted with dark clouds, it must’ve been a storm. It was no wonder everyone was in the cabin, not like that mattered to Izuku right now. Katsuki was standing in the middle of the deck ordering around the few people there. Izuku yelled out to Katsuki and the man turned around, looking at him with shock.

“Deku what are you doing up here? We're entering a storm, go back to the cabin,” he shouted over the pelting rain.

“No, I'm not leaving it to you to explain what this is!” He yelled as he held out the map.

“Well, I have no idea what that is since it rolled up,” He yelled back.

Izuku unrolled it, the paper quickly getting soaked by the rain, “this is a map to All Might's stolen sword, the one you're planning to kill me with!” He screamed.

Katsuki's eyes went wide, his eyebrows down turning, “What!? No, Deku, get that out of the rain!” He shouted, worry painting his face.

Suddenly they both jumped at the crack of lightning.

Izuku quickly got back to yelling, “Really that's all you have to say?” He shouted.

Katsuki wasn't listening, his eyes travelling to a wave building ahead of them, he grabbed Izuku arms and opened his mouth to speak, being interrupted by another.

Mineta had rushed over from below deck, stopping in front of Katsuki, “Captain, the-” he was cut off when the wave crashed over them.

Katsuki and Izuku grabbed tight to each other as the ocean tried to pull them in, the map being snatched out of Izuku's hand. As the wave passed over, he wiped his eyes. He started panicking over the lost map but as he looked around he realised they were suddenly faced with a much bigger problem, one that made them both forget about the map instantly. Mineta had been dragged into the ocean along with the object in question. Katsuki ran to the edge, looking out for him, the man was splashing and shouting as the waves pulled him in. Without a single thought in his head Izuku dropped his coat, kicked off his boots, ran up to the edge and jumped into the water. It was like a reflex, his body moving even as he heard Katsuki's plead for him not to. In a second he had temporarily forgotten about everything else, at the moment his mind was set on saving the drawing man.

As the water surrounded him he felt his clothes tear. His tail grew in and the familiar feeling that he felt fading recently quickly came back. He swam over to Mineta, diving under the waves to save him, pulling him back up and out of the water. As he was pulling Mineta to the ship, he heard a deafening bang, not one of lightning. It was soon accompanied by the sound of a cannonball dropping into the water. He was suddenly reminded of the day Katsuki and his crew found him. To be expected Izuku looked up to see another Pirate ship coming in from behind them. It was so cloudy, Izuku didn’t notice it before. The water crashed over the two of them as cannonball after cannonball was fired at them. It was fantastic, now they had two things to battle, a pirate ship and the fucking ocean. Izuku saw a slight shadow creep up from behind him, he looked over his shoulder to see another boat. That made it three then.

Izuku quickly swam over and got Mineta up to the edge, he didn’t have to waste contemplating on the ships surrounding him. Mineta pulled himself over with the help of Katsuki. The man tried to shout something to Izuku but it was no use. The only word Izuku caught was something about reaching his arm out, he was trying to help Izuku up. He just rolled his eyes, although he had been distracted he was still furious. He reached up to grip onto the wood, he would get up by himself. Well he was about to before he suddenly felt his body become bound by something. He was dragged through the water, Katsuki's voice becoming filtered out as he was pulled under. He gripped onto the material encapsulating him. Thick thread; he was in a net, the other ship must've been a fishing boat. Damn it. He struggled underneath its hold, trying to think over the loud feeling of fear. He was trying to take things one at a time but it all came at him so quickly he didn't know what to do. He was overwhelmed by his anger and the feeling of adrenaline mixing together.

On deck Katsuki’s eyes paced around, looking over to Mineta, to the two other ships approaching them, and quickly back to the boy still in the water all in a split second. He had no other choice. Just like Izuku he shed his boots, hat and coat, pulling his knife from his belt and jumping into the water. He struggled against the waves, not being able to swim over as easily as Izuku. But he eventually made his way over to where the man was trapped. They locked eyes as Katsuki started cutting through the net. Although they were below the water, he could still hear the cannons firing above and the sound of thunder. Katsuki finally cut through, Izuku making his way out. But the moment Izuku got out of the net, a wave built between the two of them, pulling them apart. Izuku was pushed towards their ship, being thrown against the side. Shoji and Todoroki quickly put in the effort to help pull him up. However Katsuki pushed the other, he struggled in the water as he was left with no other choice but to climb up the side fishing boat. He stood on the deck, looking over to the others. The pirate ship with the fire emblem on its flag was no longer firing at the water, but at their boat. He winced as he watched it get destroyed.

Mineta had run below deck, Todoroki was fighting the sails, and Aoyama was fighting the waves by the wheel. The others were doing their part too. Izuku layed on the deck as he tried to dry off enough to turn back. Kirishima emerged from below deck, throwing Izuku a pair of pants. He threw them on along with his boots and overcoat. The crew was now out, running around as they figured out what to do. Izuku dried off and stood up, he just stood there by the edge looking over to Katsuki who was frozen. He threw his hands around, signalling to Katsuki to watch his back. He had sheathed his knife back in his belt, turning around and seeing a sailor charging toward him. As he came up in front of him he grabbed the form of his shirt and threw him over his shoulder into the sea.

Katsuki emptied the boat, not killing anyone, but just dragging them out and throwing them over. He had a scuffle in the cabin, fist fighting the Captain. He came out fine, but when he got back out on deck, he saw the rest of the crew in a struggle. Ochako had started firing the cannons at the enemy. The ship was sinking, but so was theirs.

Katsuki was lifeless, standing with a blank stare as most of the crew started jumping over to the fishing boat where he stood. He ran over and grabbed the beam, slamming it down between the boats. At this point Todoroki, Ochako, even Aoyama, had started jumping across. abandoning the ship. Eventually Izuku was all that was left on the deck, watching as Katsuki ran across the beam.

“What are you doing?” Izuku yelled even though he was also still on the deck.

Katsuki ignored him, not wasting any time as he sprinted down below deck. Izuku followed him down, chasing him through the hall. Katsuki stopped in his room, going straight to the drawer in his desk. He grabbed his things, his letter, pictures- his ring and stuffing them into a bag in a hurry.

“We need to go!” He screamed.

“Then go!” He shouted harshly, turning around to face Izuku. “I have no choice but to let this ship sink but I'm not leaving this behind!”

“I can't drown Kachan, but you can,” he yelled, shoving his finger into his chest. “We need to go!”

At that moment lightning struck down, the two jumping slightly at the deafening crack.

Katsuki turned to him, his expression a mix of anger and sorrow. He threw the bag over his shoulder and grabbed Izuku's wrist As he ran to the door. He paused once they reached the deck, letting go of Izuku. He ran to grab his discarded boots, hat and coat, quickly turning back to where Izuku was. The beam had fallen as the ships were being split apart by the waves. They both ran up to the edge, jumping over and barely making it onto the fishing boat. They both stumbled over as they landed on the deck, the crew running over to see if they were okay. Katsuki turned around to see the wreckage, dropping his things onto the floor. He was silenced by the way the ship fell through the water, being taken by the ocean.

It had all happened so quickly, the events that had just unravelled suddenly processing in Katsuki’s mind. Everyone looked over, watching as he stood silently, eyes trained on his sinking ship. Soon they exited the storm. The rain calming down, softly pattering on the wood, the thunder and lightning fading into silence. It fell apart in front of his eyes, his ship and everything they had inside it, gone. They waited anxiously, waited for him to say something. Izuku watched the slight quiver in his chin, almost unnoticeable if you weren't looking close enough, the rest of his face was blank, unreadable, emotionless. The situation had just settled in his mind as well, along with everyone else.

It had been a while, what had felt like hours- though it had not been that long. Both ships were fully submerged. Katsuki bent down, pulling his overcoat back on and slowly placing his hat back on his head. He grabbed his shoes, travelling over to the captain's cabin without a single word said or thought on his face. The crew stood awkwardly, looking at each other for something to do or say, the captain always had a plan, there was nothing they could do without him.

For some strange reason Izuku started walking to the cabin, for a minute he had forgotten why he was screaming at him before- seeing that look on his face. He had gotten to the room and just stood in the open doorway. Katsuki was searching through the cupboards and drawers, stumbling across a dry pair of socks. He sat down, pulling them on and finally putting his boots back on as well. He still hadn’t acknowledged Izuku’s presence. He just sat there for a while, gazing into the floor as Izuku waited by the door.

“That’s a bad habit, you know?” was the first thing he said.

“What?” Izuku said gently.

“Eavesdropping,” Katsuki replied, still not looking at Izuku.

Izuku stumbled on his words, not sure what to say.

“The map.” he stated simply, “you obviously heard me say something to Tokoyami.”

Izuku felt his eyebrows furrow, “yes.”

Katsuki finally looked up, meeting the mixed emotions painted in Izuku’s eyes. “All Might was my idol and I was planning to steal his sword.”

“I know that much,” Izuku said.

“It was called ‘Sirens Of The Sea’, made specifically to kill sirens as you can guess.”

Izuku felt his eyebrows tighten.

“All Might never used it though so Endeavour stole it from him,” Katsuki said, izuku squinted his eyes in confusion. “Like I said, I was planning on stealing it, but I wasn't going to go through all that effort to kill you.”

Izuku’s mouth parted slightly, his eyebrows dropping, “I don’t understand?”

“I’ve been planning this since I became captain, I wanted to steal the sword back so I could kill Endeavour. The map took me right to it.”

Izuku paused and took a deep breath, “...I lost it,” he said, his eyebrows furrowing, no longer of anger but of guilt.

Time was still as they looked into eachothers eyes, Izuku immediately started stuttering out an apology, Katsuki stood up, placing his hand over the others mouth.

“I don’t need an apology Deku,” he said, his eyebrows knitted together, Izuku looked up with sorry eyes.

Katsuki slowly removed his hand, sitting back down on the bed. Izuku sat down next to him, staring at him, waiting for him to say something. “That other ship that was shooting at us had been following us for days, the fire emblem made me think it might be a part of Endeavour’s fleet. They didn’t attack us at first so I thought he wanted to be allies, but I wouldn't dare associate with a man like that.,” He explained. His eyebrows scrunched even tighter, “he’s bad Deku, he’s horrible. I don’t know if you guessed already but half an half is his son. After everything he’d done, to not only Todoroki and All Might, but to everyone, I needed to be the one to kill him.” He let go of his breath, “I’m not mad,“ he said. He looked over to Izuku, “I just need you to know that.”

“Okay,” Izuku replied sadly.

All was soundless apart from their breathing, Izuku was the first to break the silence.

“I’m sorry.”

“Deku-”

“I’m sorry about the ship. And well yes I am sorry about the map even though you won’t let me say it,” he said. “I don't know what to do right now.”

Katsuki shook his head, “Fuck I don’t know either,” he said, letting out a sigh,

Suddenly there was a light knock at the door, they both looked up to see Koda.

“I found the first aid kit,” he said, showing them the box he had found. “Your wound has reopened,” he said, nodding towards Katsuki.

“Right.”

Izuku stood up as Katsuki turned over and Koda rebandaged his leg. It had mostly healed by now and the stitches had been taken out, but his wound slightly reopened from the commotion. He could walk fine by now but it would take a couple more days for it to heal now. Once he was done Koda packed away his things and Katsuki turned back over to sit at the edge of the bed. Izuku stood patiently, looking at Katsuki- waiting for him to say something.

He stood up with a sigh, “we have to organise the sleeping arrangements and everything.” He said, walking to the door.

The two followed him out onto the deck where the crew was situated, they had pulled out crates to sit on as they waited. Their attention was instantly redirected as Katsuki walked out and cleared his voice. Koda sat down and Izuku moved to stand facing him.

“We are now a bit more than a week away from the North Land and our ship has been taken down along with most of our stuff. Unfortunately we can't stop but there is a possibility that this boat is actually an advantage for us. There are uniforms in the cabins and beds throughout,” He explained, letting out another sigh before continuing. “We will disguise ourselves as sailors, however still attempt to avoid any navy ships. The sleeping quarters are a level below, you can all go and work it out,” he said, waving his hand to the stairs.

The crew got up, making their way down below. They changed into their fishing uniforms and chose their beds. They had a dozen beds and 20 people so some chose to share. Izuku got changed, making his way out onto the deck as the rest of the crew arranged themselves. Katsuki was sitting out on the deck by himself, simply staring out into the ocean. The sky was getting darker, making a strange pattern on the water. He sat down next to him, Katsuki averting his eyes to look over at Izuku.

He paused for a minute before speaking, “I'd feel bad if they were sharing and I got a bigger bed to myself,” he said, looking at Izuku with soft eyes.

Izuku knew what he was asking and he nodded his head without another word.

“And I suppose I should find my uniform as well,” he said.

He stood up from his seat on a crate, heading for the cabin. He stopped near the door at the sound of a whisper coming from Izuku.

“Thank you,” he said.

Katsuki's voice faded out as he turned around to see Izuku's expression, “look it's not a big… deal.”

“...Deku?”

“A lot has happened since I came here and I didn't get to think about it.” He said sorrowly “Because as soon as I had been here long enough to process it all, I started believing it wasn't sincere. You know I thought you were going to kill me. It’s all kind of settled in by now though and I realised-” He said, pausing for a second, “I didn't get to make a real decision.” Katsuki's eyes went wide as he knew what Izuku was trying to say.

They stared at each other for a moment.

“I wanna stay,” Izuku said in a whisper.

Katsuki's breath hitched as his eyes searched the others for any sense of a lie. He saw nothing but honestly. He opened his mouth as if to say something, but just like Izuku earlier, he ended up simply nodding in response.

“We'll share the news later,” was the last thing Katsuki said before turning away.

It had been a week living on the fishing boat and they were only a bit more than a day away from the South Land. It seems the fishers had been out at sea for a while because their supplies were depleting, it wasn't surprising considering how far they were from land. Izuku still hadn't shared his decision with anyone but Katsuki, it's not that he was purposefully hiding it, he just hadn't found a moment to tell them. They were getting fairly close now and they were currently faced with the dilemma of a Navy ship. They had managed to avoid a few, but this one was apparently not leaving them alone until they spoke to a captain. They were all meeting down below as to not be seen.

“Alright, we’ll use Hagakure as the stand-in captain, she’ll handle the talking, everyone else will just stay out of the way,” Katsuki explained to the crew.

Hagakure was someone Izuku hadn’t talked to much; he didn’t know anything about her so he was curious as to why she would be standing in.

“Is there a particular reason?” he asked with genuine curiosity.

“For staying out of the way?” Katsuki asked with a raised eyebrow.

“No, I was just wondering why Hagakure?” he asked with a tilted head.

“She’s a master of stealth, most of us have been seen before or put on wanted posters at some point, all at least recognizable to someone. Hagakure however is a mystery, we were known to have a 19 person crew but no one ever knew who the 19th person was.” Katsuki said, glancing over to her.

“Some call her the Invisible girl,” Denki says with an amused smile.

“That’s right!” She exclaimed.

“Wow, that’s pretty amazing, don’t you ever get hurt by that though?” he asks.

“Nah, not really, it’s almost satisfying you know?” She says with a smile.

“Right,” he says, returning the gesture.

“That’s exactly why she’s going to be our distraction, if we don’t want anyone getting recognised it’s going to be her,” Katsuki says.

“Wait- distraction?” Izuku asks.

“What? You really thought we would have an opportunity like this and not cause a little havoc to a navy ship?” he asks with a smirk.

“Well I guess not.”

“And plus, we need more food, we're running low on supplies,” Sato adds.

“Right, so time to get ready everyone- Ochako I want you at the ready with the lower cannons,” Katsuki orders.

“Yes captain,” She said.

“Aoyama and Todoroki, get the boat to a stop then get the hell out of there as quickly and inconspicuously as you can.”

They all saluted, replying in unison.

“Sato, you’re coming up with me to the ship, everyone else, stay hidden,” he concluded, everyone moving out.

Izuku wanted to go with them, not only to prove to Katsuki of his capability, but to actually do something for once. He had felt so useless recently.

He stopped Katsuki in his tracks, grabbing onto his arm, “let me come,” he demanded.

“Deku, No-”

“Please, i’m a part of your crew now let me do something,” he pleaded.

“You will have your time, right now isn’t it. You can do your part by staying hidden.”

“Will you stop acting as if I am fragile?!” he said, letting go of Katsuki’s arm. “I understand you want to preserve ‘the last siren’, but it’s very frustrating for me.”

“Deku-”

“No, Kachan it’s not fair, I get maybe you don’t trust me yet, but let me use this to prove it to you-”

“Deku, I trust you,” he said sternly, cutting him off. “Look… all of that is important, but it’s not that which I'm trying to protect, it’s you,” he said, poking his fingers on Izuku’s chest.

The frustration was ironed out of his eyebrows at the sudden comment.

Katsuki let out a sigh, “look you can come,” he said quietly. “I know you won't mess up Deku, just stay safe yeah?”

Izuku was silent for a second, “Thank you,” he said. “And I will, you don’t need to protect me though.”

“I know,” Katsuki nodded his head.

They all got ready, Sato, Katsuki and now Izuku were around the back of the ship, getting onto a small row boat. As the navy approached, Todoroki Lowered the sails and placed down the beam, escaping into the cabin with Aoyama as well. Hagakure had changed into the Captain's uniform and was waiting out on deck, her hands behind her back so she could signal to the others if needed. The Navy commander and two of his cadets made their way over.

“You must be the Captain?” He asked, his voice showing disinterest.

The man was tall and thin, his scruffy facial hair made up for his lack of hair on his head. He had a large scar down the right of his face, travelling from below his eye and then being hidden by his beard. His eyes were cold and his stance intimidating.

“Yes Commander, is there something you need?” She asked.

“Captain…?” He asked.

“Joan, sir.”

“Captain Joan, tell me, what is a commercial North Land fishing boat doing so close to the South Land coast?” He asked, looking over to the symbol on their flag.

“We're really that close? Well commander it seems we've gotten lost,” she says, behind her back she is signalling to the crew to be cautious.

“What a shame, we'd be happy to guide you back,” he says with a suspicious look in his eye.

“Thank you for the offer, but you have duties to fulfil and I'm sure we can make it back on our own,” she says with a smile.

He smiled back, but not the type of smile she showed, “are you sure?”

Meanwhile Sato, Katsuki and Izuku were currently climbing up the back of the navy boat. They reached the deck, sneaking past the cadets on board and making their way to the bottom level where all the food and medicine were. They began filling two bags with supplies.

It had been a few minutes, lt was soundless apart from their breathing as they swiftly filled the bags. They were about to make their way back when they heard the sound of a gasp. The three of them looked over to see a cadet at the doorway, before the others could react, Izuku unsheathed his dagger and threw it into the boy's arm. He shrieked in pain, the others running out to the deck and getting their pistols at the ready. Izuku punched the boy, knocking him unconscious and removing his knife from his arm before also heading out on deck. When he stepped out he saw Katsuki calling out to Hagakure from across the boats.

“Fire!” he shouted.

At that moment a cannon went off, striking the bottom of the navy boat. At the same time Hagakure pulled out her gun and shot the Commander and his cadets, throwing their bodies overboard. The rest of the crew came out, ready to help the three of them on the navy ship. however Katsuki ordered them to stay and to pull the beam- so they did. He didn't want any cadets getting over and making any more of a fuss, the three of them just needed to kill them and get out of there. Although they were not very skilled, the cadets had completely surrounded them.

“We need to get the supplies on the ship,” Sato yells.

“I’ll hold them off,” Izuku says.

Katsuki shook his head, “No you will not.”

“I can handle the water if I need to retreat,” He said with raised eyebrows, waiting for Katsuki to understand.

“Right,” He said, eyes widening in realisation. “Be safe,” he said as he and Sato weaved through the cadets and jumped over the boat with their bags of supplies.

Todoroki released the sails, letting the wind take their boat.

It had been quite some by this point, enough that the other boat had completely vanished from their view. They were unsure what had happened, Katsuki tried to keep his promise and put his faith in Izuku, but he couldn't help but worry and second guess himself on his decisions.

In all honesty he wanted to drag Izuku along to the boat in the first place; he wanted to have him beside him but in the end he convinced himself that he would somehow be safer in the cabin than right next to him where he could see him. Either way Izuku ended up demanding to come along. He had managed to prove his capabilities yet still after everything it made Katsuki more afraid.

The whole point of wanting him on the crew was for his abilities, for the fact that he was a siren, but it wasn't that which was his worry. At first he could blame it on his injury but it was long past the point where he could give a reasonable answer for not letting him go. He was terrified because he was more than just a stranger now, far more. Katsuki had managed to get attached to him, and yes he appreciates all his crew, but there was something more that was scaring him other than the fact that he's ‘the last siren’, as Izuku said before.

He was afraid because Katsuki now had no reason to hold him back and every reason to want to. So what to do? His only option was to let him go either way and for Katsuki to hide his feelings from him. He had managed it the first time, swallowing his fear and letting him come on the mission but it only became harder after this. He felt his control slip away as the ship swayed silently and the ocean stayed empty- because Izuku wasn't back yet.

Katsuki stopped himself as he paced along the deck, stuck in a loop of his own thoughts. He had been going back and forth since the day Izuku woke up. He can fight. He will not. Let him fight. He will not. I will not let him. I will not let him. I cannot let him.

That seemed to be the final conclusion Katsuki came to, he didn't want it to be though. At the end of the day he needs to trust Izuku, this time should be spent worrying about If he will return, not if he will let him out of the cabin ever again if he does. He didn't have a choice and all he can do now is watch the sea and look out for him. It was hard to come to that decision knowing he might try and change his own mind in a matter of minutes when the thoughts start replaying. He'll keep fighting it until he comes back, only once he sees his face- know that he's okay, that he will settle on his decision to let him fight again. This is all just caused by the anxious waiting. Like he's set on the idea that if he comes back he'll never let him go again but he knows that If he does he will forget immediately.

He had waited for what felt like hours out on that deck, very slowly drifting away. Watching the water and getting his hopes up at anything he saw moving. He was about ready to give up at this point; go sulk in the cabin for god knows how long, forever promising that If he comes back he'll never let him go again, but his heart skipped a beat as he heard Tokoyami’s voice call out.

“Captain, something out on the Starboard side,” he said.

Katsuki rushed over to the other side of the boat, in the distance was a figure in the water. From this far it could very well be a dolphin or a large fish, but as it came closer, it became very clear.

It was him.

Katsuki backed up from the edge of the boat as everyone started making noise. They started rushing over to help pull him up, Mineta going to fetch his clothes. Eventually he made it to the side of the ship, reaching up as Ochako and Iida readied to haul him out of the water. Mineta came running out with a spare pair of clothing.

“Oi,” Katsuki said, “Go get my overcoat as well,” he ordered. He would have said to go grab Izuku’s but Katsuki knew his was right at the door.

“Yes sir,” he saluted, sprinting back into the cabin.

The two of them pulled Izuku up and he fell down onto the deck in exhaustion. He started changing back by the time Mineta got back with the coat. Everyone was crowding around him, asking if he was alright and what had happened. Katsuki grabbed the coat off Mineta, marching over to him.

“Out of my way,” he demanded, and the crowd parted in a matter of a second.

He fully changed back, everyone turned away for his privacy. Katsuki threw the coat at him wordlessly. Katsuki could feel the displeased look on his face, he wasn't sure why really, but that happens every time he worries about someone. For some reason he won’t let himself show it, won’t let them know and instead just make it seem like he’s angry. It’s a trait he got from his mother and it’s something he tried so hard to change for a long time. (Though now he had a crew that understood his strange ways.) He wouldn’t dare yell at Izuku, just simply looking at him with that expression.

“Cover yourself with that, cabin boy has got your change of clothes,” he said to Izuku. He turned to the rest of the crew, “Alright he’s fine, get back to work,” he yelled out.

They immediately went off, having seen how anxiously he waited for Izuku’s return, they knew not to piss him off. Izuku got up, threw the overcoat on and made his way to Mineta. He made his way to the cabin, quickly getting changed into dry, new clothes.

He heard a knock on the door, “Are you done?” Katsuki asked.

“Yeah,” he called out, and the door opened.

They looked at each other for a second before Izuku turned around and grabbed the discarded coat. He handed it over to Katsuki who took it with a quiet thanks. Izuku sat down on the bed, Katsuki joined next to him. For a moment it was just their breathing.

“You’re mad?” Izuku asked.

“No,” Katsuki said with a slight shake of his head.

“Well you certainly don’t look too pleased.”

“Because I’m not.”

“So you are upset, just not with me?” he asked with the raise of his eyebrow.

“Sure.”

Izuku rolled his eyes slightly, “You’re not going to let me fight again are you?”

Katsuki let out a deep, annoyed sigh, “No.”

“‘No’ what?!”

“I’m letting you fight okay?! I’m just a little pissed off right now,” he said as his eyebrows dropped in an expression that looked more sad than anything.

Izuku stayed silent, looking at him with a softer expression as he waited for an elaboration.

Katsuki looked Izuku in the eyes, “I didn’t know if you were going to be okay,” he said in a quiet voice. Izuku’s expression dropped into something blank, “I trust you,” Katsuki added.

“Yeah,” Izuku replied with a small smile, “I know.”

Katsuki stood up, “I also just…” he paused, taking in a breath. “You still haven’t shared the news with everyone,” Katsuku stated. “Unless you’ve changed your mind within the past week?”

“No!” Izuku shouted accidently, standing up from the bed abruptly facing Katsuki, he shook his hands in front of him. "Of course not,” he said in a quieter voice.

Katsuki hummed in response. “I’m sure they’ll all be excited then,” Katsuki said, nodding toward the deck.

“Yeah,” Izuku replied, dropping his hands back to his side.

He was staring at Katsuki with starry eyes and he had no clue why, Katsuki couldn’t help but stare back. His heart was racing at the sudden starstruck expression on Izuku's face, like suddenly the mention of him staying changed the tension between them.

Izuku broke eye contact eventually, looking to the floor.

“I am glad you’re staying,” Katsuki said gently as he turned away and walked out of the room.

“Yeah,” Izuku repeated almost inaudibly as he looked back up to Katsuki’s back as he walked away.

Things were different between Izuku and Katsuki. Not bad. The only word Izuku could find to describe it was quiet, like the world shut off every time they talked or looked at eachother. Especially since the ship sank and Izuku told Katsuki that he wanted to be on the crew. At first they harmlessly bickered, getting to trust one another. They had their complications as well. But now they were at the stage where they had trust in each other, and like they had nothing left to say now because of that. And what was left of that was watching the look in the other's eye, silently standing by each other. Whispering to each other as if their words were fragile. Katsuki was hard to unravel, difficult to understand. But Izuku thinks maybe he was getting used to it, like even the most unreadable expression was starting to make sense. Though honestly he was still mostly clueless but he wanted to find out.

The sun had fallen from the sky and night took over. Everyone was, as per usual, gathered on the deck- sitting around and having some drinks to celebrate their victory today. Although it hasn't been the smoothest journey so far it could have been worse and they were getting so close to their goal. Izuku walked his way over to Iida, Ochako and Todoroki, sitting down with them. He looked over to where Katsuki sat at his usual spot on the deck, his attention was focused on his friends. Izuku wished he looked over for only a second, he wasn’t sure why, they were just talking. Maybe it bothered him because it was like nothing happened, like the weird tension they’ve had the past few days was never there. Katsuki was being his usual self now, like everything was normal, though it wasn’t.

He suddenly cleared his voice, everyone looking up to him, even Katsuki.

“I just… wanted everyone to know,” he said hesitantly, the crew becoming silent in anticipation. He saw the anxious expressions on everyone's face, he felt like maybe they knew what he was about to share but they had no idea what the answer would be. He could see Katsuki looking at him with a calm expression from the corner of his eye, staring up with his chin propped up on his hand. He took a short breath in, continuing, “I plan on staying after we get to the Main Land, and permanently after that I guess,” he said with an awkward smile. “Um, so I'm excited to be on the crew.”

Suddenly they all jumped up with cheers and smiles, congratulating him. He smiled brightly, Todorki patted his shoulder with a small smile, Ochako hugging him tightly as well as Iida. He looked around, everyone clashing their drinks together. His worries faded, he hadn't realised he was working himself up about it anyway. Deep down he was scared they didn't want him to stay, even worried that Katsuki's words weren't sincere. He then looked up and over to Koda who looked back at him with a sickly sweet smile, he was very grateful to him so he was glad he would get to know him even more. Finally his eyes met Katsuki’s, he wasn’t sure what expression he was expecting but it surely wasn’t the genuine look that he found in his eyes. Katsuki's response was different to everyone else's, but Izuku knew now He had meant it. He felt his face drop as he stared at Katsuki; though it wasn't in sadness, just in awe. Because he really did want him to stay, and Izuku was glad about that.

Katsuki felt izuku even breathing beside him, fast asleep as the night moved onward and they swayed on the sea. Katsuki was still awake, having not been able to fall asleep. Hours had surely passed and he had no idea what time it was. It had been a long week filled with mixed emotions but he let himself be thoughtless as he stared toward the ceiling. He let himself enjoy the calmness of the moment as all the hard parts of the journey were mostly over. Of course they had everything to do afterwards, but he tried not to think about it.

He decided against staying in bed however, having laid down all night attempting to fall asleep. He quickly sat up, sliding off the bed and noiselessly walking towards the door. He looked out of the glass window and was greeted by a sky of fire- that was the only way to describe it. It must've been sunrise, the morning had already come. He wanted to go outside, but he didn't want to go alone. Katsuki looked over his shoulder to the sleeping man, he didn’t really want to wake him, but they needed to get up early anyway as they approached shore. He cursed under his breath, walking over to him. He shook him gently, his eyes fluttering open.

He squinted at him, ”Kachan?” he said, sitting up.

“Come on,” Katsuki said. “Look at this.”

Izuku rubbed his eyes, throwing his legs over the edge, standing up and following Katsuki.

Katsuki turned around suddenly once they reached the door. “Close your eyes,” he said with his arm outstretched.

Izuku grabbed onto him and shut his eyes, Katsuki slowly turned back around, opening the door and leading them to the deck. They walked all the way to the front of the boat. They came to a stop and Izuku dropped his hand from Katsuki.

“Open,” he said, and Izuku did.

His eyes went wide at the sight in front of him, his mouth dropping open slightly

They both looked out into the sky for a while, just taking it in. Katsuki felt his face become soft and he looked at Izuku's expression. As he let the view of the sunrise sink in, Katsuki did the same with Izuku. Eyes trained on every part of him. Man, Koda was probably right, Katsuki was screwed.

Koda… he was on look out tonight. Katsuki turned his head around, looking up to the back of the ship. There was Koda. As If sensing that someone was looking at him, he turned around to meet Katsuki. He thought he saw a smile even from far away, Koda threw up his hand in a thumbs up. Katsuki smiled to himself and turned back around. Izuku was still staring starry eyed at the sky.

Izuku then looked over to him, he heard a faint “thank you,” coming from him. Katsuki looked at him with a slightly puzzled expression. “For the sunrise.”

Katsuki laughed , “I didn’t put it there Deku,” Katsuk said with an amused look.

Izuku smiled at him, “I know,” he said, looking back out to the sky. “You’re letting me stay, I just- thank you for everything.”

Katsuki sighed, “if I had to promise to stop apologising then you have to promise to stop thanking me all the time.”

Izuku tapped his finger on the wood, “alright, that’s fair.”

They both stood facing the rising sun, taking in the sound of the morning.

Chapter Text

Katsuki let out an annoyed sigh, “I suppose we should go wake everyone, we wanna go before the sun rises fully.”

“Huh, I can barely see the land from here, by the time we get there it will be daylight,” Izuku stated with a questioning tone.

“True, but look up right in front of you, we’ll be surrounded by boats, we can practically just hop from one to another, making it to the dock without being spotted by a coast guard, It’s quicker anyway” Katsuki explained, pointing to the sea of little fishing boats.

“Ah right, seems a bit risky though, seeing as there's people on the boats?” he questioned with the tilt of his head.

Katsuki hummed in agreement, “we can split up in groups of two or three and try to sneak past. Might work, might not,” he said with a shrug.

“You’ve planned this out so well,” Izuku said with amusement apparent in his voice.

“Sure have,” he replied with confidence.

“But you seriously think we’ll be okay?” Izuku asked.

“Of course, not my first rodeo.”

“How will we get back?” asked Izuku.

“What?” Katsuki asked with surprise.

“Tomorrow, we won’t have a boat…”

“Ah, we’ll figure it out,” Katsuki said.

Izuku shook his head as he smiled.

“Alright shit heads get up!” Katsuki shouted with his hands on his hips, Izuku standing beside him.

the entire room groaned in annoyance at the loud awakening, wiping their eyes and groggily standing up from their bed.

“You’re not wearing the uniform today, we’ve landed at the shore of the South Land, so try your best to look normal,” he ordered, the crew letting out a slurred ‘yes captain’.

Katsuki turned on his heels, making his way to the Captain’s room with Izuku following behind him. He began taking his and Izuku’s clothes out of the draws they were hiding in for the past week and a half.

“Koda was on lookout, can you inform him to change his clothes whilst I get dressed, I'll leave yours on the bed for when I'm finished,” he said in a relaxed voice.

“Aye Aye Captain,” Izuku said enthusiastically, racing out of the room.

Katsuki laughed at the formality, having gotten used to the stupid nickname he gave him all the way back at the Northern Islands.

Katsuki pulled his blouse on along with his pants, although using the fisherman's shoes instead of his own boots. They didn’t want to stand out, so simple clothing would be the best choice. He’ll carry everything else in the large bag he brought along- money, his shoes, weapons etc. He exited the room, Izuku passing by him to go in and change. Kirishima, Denki, Sero and a few others were ready and waiting patiently on deck in a similar look as Katsuki. White blouses, pants and fishing boots, sure they looked like peasants but that was better than being arrested. Katsuki walked over to the group who was passing around a glass bottle holding a clear liquid that Katsuki doubted was water.

“Pass it here,” he said with his hand reaching out.

He took a swig- rum of course.

The rest of the crew made their way out one by one, along with Koda and Izuku. Katsuki turned around to face everyone.

“Listen up, we’re slowly approaching the dock as the sun continues to rise, if we stay on this boat any longer we could be stopped by a coast guard. We want to make it into the city quickly, quietly and while going unnoticed. So, we will split off in two or so, I don't care- and abandon the ship, passing by and onto the dock through the other fishing boats nearby.” Katsuki explained, pointing to the crowd of bright and early awakened fishermen up close ahead.

“So we’re ship hopping?” Denki asked with a smile.

“Sure are dunce faces,” Katsuki said with an annoyed groan.

“Woo, the thrill awaits,” he exclaimed, waving his bottle in the air.

“Dude, shut up,” Kirishima said with a nudge.

Katsuki grabbed the bridge of his nose hoping the drunken man won’t completely blow it. Although annoyed, he knows that they’ll be fine, drunk or not; they always pull out in the end. Katsuki does have faith in his crew as much as they do for him, even if he refuses to admit it outloud.

“Also,” Katsuki continued, “You all have a map in your bag with the building marked with an X, we’re heading toward the Yuuei Brewery, as you know. However moving in a large group in the city is bound to draw attention to us, we’ve already done a lot just to prevent that so we will also split up then. Five groups of four and we’ll all be taking different routes. We don’t need to arrange it now but I'm just informing you in advance.” Katsuki added, the crew agreeing.

Soon they all moved out, grouping up and moving to the edge of the boat, ducking underneath teh railing. The enter the boats start filtering in, Kirishima and Katsuki hopping over and jumping on the back of another boat, the dim light and their quiet footsteps concealing them as they swiftly hopped from one boat to another while going unnoticed. This was the same for everyone, slowly following suit. Jiro and Denki went next, Sato and Izuku as well and everyone else until they eventually completely aborted the ship. It slowly floated through the harbour, now empty of any life. They moved fast and silently, the further they got in the more boats there were. Eventually they reached the anchored and empty ships- then soon enough the deck. They snuck past the half asleep sailors trudging their way to their boats and met up at the entrance of the dock area.

“Everyone alive,” Katsuki asked when they reunited.

“Yes Captain,” They said in unison.

“Right, organise yourself and we’ll be heading in as soon as possible,” he ordered.

The crew was bustling around, Katsuki taking the moment to nudge Izuku with his elbow.

“Told you, piece of cake,” Katsuki said with a grin.

“Sure,” Izuku said with a nod, “Kaminari did stumble and fall into the water, Jirou had to jump in with him so they could make an excuse that they were swimming to the girl that spotted them.

Katsuki sighed, though not surprised, “well if there’s someone who would fuck up it would be the drunk idiot.” Izuku smiled at this.

Izuku then felt someone tap at his shoulder and turned around to see Iida, Ocako and Todoroki.

“Midoriya, we decided to take a route a bit out of the city, would you like to join us?” Iida asked.

“Yeah, and we have a navigator with us so I promise we won’t get lost,” Ochako added with a smile.

Out of everyone besides Katsuki and even Koda, those three were becoming good friends of his, so he was happy to join them.

“Of course,” he said with a nod and a smile.

Katsuki had now also been pulled in with the three idiots; Kirishima, Denki and Sero. “Please, come with us,” Denki asked with a whine.

Katsuki was looking over at Izuku’s group with a frown, “come on man, I know it must be hard being separated from Midroiya-” Krishima said, being cut off by Katsuki.

“It’s not hard, fuck you,” he said with annoyance.

“Okay dude,” Sero said in disbelief.

Tch, what does that even mean?

“I need a break from you morons,” he said as he walked away.

“You always do,” Denki complained, throwing his hands up.

“Exactly.”

“Hey we’ll get to join Mina anyway,” Kirishima shouted with a bright smile.

“Heck yeah!” The pink haired woman exclaimed.

Katsuki headed toward Tokoyami and Jiro, as he walked to them he spotted Koda as well, nodding his head toward him to come with them. He agreed, the four of them grouping up together. It’ll be nice to be around some quiet for a while, not that the city is quiet or nice in any way, but it will be better than travelling with the drunk annoying bastards.

Soon enough everyone was in a group, huddling together as they waited for Katsuki’s word.

“Alright, we’re headed on a direct path through the city so we will arrive first. Take whatever route necessary and stay safe, I'll see you all there,” he said, everyone moving off.

Izuku followed his group, making conversions with Todoroki and Ochako as Iida led the way. He had marked the route on the map, somewhat still in the city but off to the edge where the farmland remained. No one was exactly spreading out too far, just enough that they weren't huddled in the same area. It didn’t matter what path they took, so long as they showed up at the brewery alive and well all would be happy. The group made their way into the city, they were on the far right of the dock but decided to pass through the left side. It had seemed most beside Katsuki and Kirhsima’s groups had done so as well, however it was soon enough that they all got lost in the endless streets of the city. Izuku hadn't been in a city before, but it reminded him of the northern islands, just more buildings and lots more people. He had a bit of training when he walked for so long at the island, so hopefully he was better prepared this time around.

It had seemed like they were walking for a bit, deep into the land and close to the edge of the city though still crowded. It was calm- not the noise, or the smell, but exploring the city, walking and talking with the three of them. Izuku found himself smiling, spotting shops and people that reminded him of the day Katsuki and him had those few weeks ago.

At some point they all stopped in a quieter area, The three of them holding the map up for Iida as he observed it. Izuku noticed a middle aged man looking over at them, their eyes catching for a brief second. Izuku then also noticed the three carts the man was loading with farming equipment. The man was wearing a brown tricorn hat, he had similar deep brown hair and his chin was covered in a short, dark beard. It was difficult to make out his features as the man kept his head low.

“So you’re passing through the barley fields?” He asked as he continued loading his carts.

Iida, Ochako and Todorki redirected their attention to the man as well. Izuku nodded his head with a humm.

“You’re passing through there as well?” he asked in reply.

“Sure are, and I mean I have some extra space, I'd be happy to give you a ride as far as I can,” he offered.

The four of them looked at each other for a moment, nodding their heads slightly in agreement. He seems trustworthy enough, and if trouble were to break out they would be far enough away from the city to not draw too much attention.

“We are very thankful for your kindness,” Iida said with a bow.

“Yeah no problem, show me exactly where you're headed,” he said, Iida pointing to the road they were planning to take to him.

“Yep that’ll work, I’ll have to drop you off here though because I have business further out,” he explained.

“No problem, we can walk from there,” Todoroki added.

Two other men showed up out of a building, carrying some more supplies.

“Put the rest on the front cart,” he ordered,” we’re making room for passengers.

“Sure thing.”

The three men got in their carts once the last one was loaded, sitting behind their horses at the ready. Iida and Ochako sat in the second cart and Todorki and Izuku on the last. Eventually they were moving, taking off at the order of the man at the front. The ride was nice, especially compared to the walking they had to do previously. It wasn’t long until they were fully exiting the city and making their way into the rural areas.

Todoroki was quite beside him and Izuku took the moment to take it all in, the fresh smelling air, the beige plains surrounding them and the serene sounds of the area. The wheels rattling on the dirt path, the quiet chatter from Iida and Ochako up ahead, the low buzz of cicadas in the distance. You don’t get feelings like this in the ocean, although Izuku loved his home of course- the blue swells of the sea, the beautiful creatures he shared it with and the sparkling moon that visited every night, there was something different about this. It was nice. He thought he could live like this forever, with a mix of both maybe, on a beach somewhere far from everything. Izuku eventually ended up laying his head down on a bag of seed behind him as he daydreamed. He looked up into the sky and watched the clouds drift slowly in the soft blue, mirroring the way Izuku felt in the moment. The sun beamed in his eyes brightly, and when he closed them his view was filled with sunflowers like golden colour. He felt warm all around and spent the rest of the ride just breathing.

Before he knew it their trip was over, it was long and peaceful and thankfully the men didn’t try anything funny at all.They had just eventually stopped their carts and informed them that they couldn’t take them any further. The four of them hopped off and made their way over to the front, to the man they had first talked to.

“We really are grateful,” Izuku said.

“Please, take this as a proper thanks,” Iida added as he reached up to place some coins in the man's hand.

“Thank you, but it really was no problem,” he said with a crooked smile.

“Can we atleast get your name?” Ochako asked.

The man tilted his head down, his hat hiding his face, “Sunaipu.”

“Well, thank you again really,” Izuku said.

“Yeah, have a safe trip,” Sunaipu said before he and the two other men finally rode away.

Izuku looked back over to the group when they were no longer in sight, they all had a strange contemplative look on their face.

“What’s wrong?” Izuku asked with concern.

“Nothing,” Todoroki said, “that name is just familiar.”

“Yeah, but I have no idea where I've heard it before,” Ochako added, she was tapping her chin tentatively with her finger.

“Like an enemy or something?” he asked.

“No, I don't believe he’s a threat of any kind, more like an old acquaintance we might have come across a long time ago,” Iida explained.

“I suppose we might never know,” Ochako said.

“Well it would be best if we get moving now,” Todoroki suggested.

“Yes it would,” Iida replied.

And with that the four of them continued their trip into the city.

It was a whole lot shorter than their previous trip, before long they were met with the busy streets again. They waltzed through until they came across a large building with large letters that read, ‘Yuuei Brewery’ across the top.

“This would be it?” Izuku asked.

“Yep.”

The four of them walked up to the two large wooden front doors, knocking loudly. WIthin the matter of a second one of the doors flung open, a young woman peeking her head out to look at who was there. She searched their faces for a moment before fully opening the door and leading them inside. Izuku looked around, the first level seemed like a perfectly regular brewery.

Once the door was fully shut the woman started to speak, “The rest of your party is waiting on the third level,” she explained.

So up two the levels the four of them went, after climbing a number of stairs they finally reached it. They walked into what was a large lounging room, there were several of their crew- though not all of them. When they entered all eyes landed on them.

“Ah, you guys made it,” Kirishima said as he stood up.

They all nodded and Izuku took the time to look around the room. Eight people, meaning they were the third group to arrive. Kirhsima and Aoyama's group were the ones present, meaning Katsuki and the three others he went with weren't.

“They’re not here?” Izuku asked.

Kirishima stopped what he was saying to the other three to look at Izuku anxiously, “no,” he said solemnly. It was obvious who he was asking about.

“I hope they're alright,” Ochako said with worried eyes.

Todorki humming in agreement.

“All we can do is wait and hope that both Bakugou and Ojiro’s groups are doing fine,” Iida said as everyone took their seats.

The four of them joined Shoji on one of the couches. This place had even nicer furniture than Katsuki did and Izuku let himself relax into the seat as he tried to remain calm. Ojiro’s group had supposedly taken the longest route out of anyone so it was no surprise they hadn’t shown up yet. However it was especially alarming that Katsuki and his three hadn’t arrived seeing as they were on a direct route; they were supposed to arrive long before anyone else. The now twelve of them waited anxiously in the room, silently listening out for the sound of footsteps.Izuku didn’t know how long it had been at this point, how long they had been drowning in the thick silence of worry the room was encapsulated in. But eventually they heard the distant sound of the door, all eyes made either way over to the top of the stairwell. After a minute or so they saw a head appear- a head of blonde. Ojiro then appeared into the room, along with Sato, Mineta and Hagakure.

“You guys made it.”

“Yeah, took us a while, has everyone arrived yet?” Ojiro asked.

It felt like the air in the room had gone still as everyone held their breaths, eyes drifting to the floor.

“Just about, except Jiro, Koda, Tokoyami and… the Captain,” Kirhsima explained to them.

“Oh, alright, suppose we’ll just wait,” he said, the four of them joining the rest of the crew on the lounges.

They waited what had felt like hours, when suddenly the room jumped up at the sound of the front doors opening and slamming shut. There were several pairs of feet making their way up the stairs, one with a distinct stomp. Everyone held their breath as they stood staring at the stairs. It wasn't long until four figures stood at the entryway.

Katsuki, Jiro, Tokoyami and Koda- all drenched in blood.

Everyone started splitting off, holding their maps in hand and venturing into the city. Katsuki and the crew had been there a few times so he was familiar with the direct path they would be taking. He glanced at the map before rolling it back up and sheathing it back in its case, he knew the way. Tokoyami was wearing a large hood to conceal his identity, one way to draw attention is to have a crow as a head. They made it off the dock, entering the bustling crowds. Everyone else gravitated to the edges of the city so it wasn’t long until the four of them were making their way down the streets all alone. Their presence was quiet and so were they, no one seemed to take much notice of them as they silently made their way through. Katsuki was glad they might have one trip where it was somewhat calm.

Jiro and Koda were chatting quietly, recounting memories they had been reminded of whilst walking through the streets. Katsuki let his eyes wander as he half listened to the story, hsi eyes landed on an old jewellery shop. He looked down to his hand to the many rings on his finger, his eyes stopping at his right ring finger where the emerald ring sat. He didn't wear it usually, but considering he no longer had a safe place to store it, he had no choice. He didn’t buy it at the jewellery shop they had just passed, but from an old woman he had met years ago- when he first became captain. He didn’t buy it at all actually. At the time he and his crew were searching for an old friend of Aizawa’s, they had stopped in a town he was last seen to ask the residents if they had seen him. They ended up stopping by the old woman's house, she gave the crew some information on where he was headed, but as they were leaving she gave Katsuki the ring. Put it in the palm and insisted that it was meant to be his. He still didn’t know what she meant to this day, but he felt there was something different about it so he kept it in his drawer all these years. Now it finally sat on his finger after so long, where it longed to be supposably.

Suddenly Katsuki felt his heart plummet, Jiro and Koda’s conversation cut short- by the sound of a gunshot. Everyone around them violently flinched at the sound, some letting out screams of fear. They looked around to see the source, luckily this had nothing to do with them and everyone in their group was untouched. The man with the gun was chasing someone through the streets, firing bullets as the two rushed past the crowd. Katsuki usually walked through this street, but considering the situation it would hurt to move to the next one over, maybe even a few. This wasn’t their business and they didn’t want it to be. The four of them turned around, walking back the way they came and turning to travel a few streets down. Soon they continued in their direction the same as before, but hopefully they could now avoid the conflict. Both of them would most likely be arrested soon enough. Katsuki pulled out the map to double check how many more turns they would have to make. They continued walking for a while, the quiet conversations starting back up again.

“And that’s when he started cutting the strings off one by one-” Suddenly Jiro was cut off once more.

The sound of a nearby scream echoed in the street. Suddenly the crowd parted as a man- the same from before with the gun, started sprinting through the road. He was frantically looking around, as he ran. Katsuki let out a groan; of course he couldn’t avoid it. The man was looking behind his shoulder not noticing a family up ahead he was about to run into. He was headed straight into the small child, and out of a reflex almost, Katsuki shot his foot out in front of the man as he passed by. He slammed right down into the stone, face planting before he could react. A painful groan erupted from him, blood starting to pool out of his now broken nose.

Katsuki looked up to the family, “Oh my, thank you, he could have seriously hurt my daughter if you didn’t stop him,” the mother said, holding her child close.

“Uhh, yeah it’s not a problem,” he said blankly.

He felt a tug on his shirt, he looked over to see Koda pointing to a forming crowd.

“I think he’s been shot,” he said. “I doubt there's another doctor in the area.”

Katsuki groaned loudly, “Koda we can’t right now, we need to leave.”

Katsuki heard the pleas from where he was, the pained sounds from the man and the frantic shouting from the people desperate to help him.

“Captain,” Koda said with pleading eyes.

Sometimes Katsuki didn’t know why Koda joined his crew, he was soft and kind hearted to not only people but animals as well. He was educated and easily could've become a qualified doctor if he wanted but instead he chose the life of piracy. This was definitely one for those moments he really thought hard about it, seeing the look on Koda’s eye desperate to help a stranger.

Suddenly the man on the floor spoke, “don’t help him,” he wheezed in pain, “he’s a bastard who-” another pained groan, “stole my wife.”

Katsuki clicked his tongue, “didn’t have to shoot him,” Katsuki said under his breath, bending down to hit the man in the neck just to knock him out. “Now look what you’ve gotten me into. Let's go,” he ordered the two of them. Tokoyami stayed behind, watching silently from the shadows. Koda smiling in victory. they all ran over to the circle forming around the other guy. “Move out of the way!” Katsuki yelled.

There was a woman crouching beside him, “is one of you a doctor?” she asked, looking up at the group that just appeared. Koda nodded his head to the woman.

“Are you the other guy's wife?” Katsuki asked with a raised eyebrow.

“No, I’m married to the butcher right there,” she replied, pointing to the building right beside them. “I was just outside when I heard of the commotion.”

Koda was crouching next to her, observing the shot wound in his leg. The man was barely conscious either from the blood loss, pain or from hitting his head on the floor from the fall.

“Butcher?” He asked.

“Uh, yes,” the woman replied.

“Hmm, do you mind if we take him inside?”

“Uhh, Sure,” she agreed, though slightly confused.

“Alright, this guy looks heavy, Koda and Jiro, take the legs, you and I will take the upper body,” Katsuki ordered, pointing to the woman.

“Yes…” they replied, almost calling him captain out of habit.

The four of them took their respective parts, lifting at the count of three. The woman led them to the shop as they carried the near unconscious man.

“Hey so what… happened?” The man behind the counter said, trailing out as he saw the four of them carrying the body.

“The man from the fishing shop was shot,” his wife explained. “This man is a doctor,,” she said, pointing to Koda. “And these two are helping I suppose.”

“Right, is there anything I can do?” the man asked over his thick moustache.

“Get me some towels, and the biggest knife you have,” Koda asked.

“What?” Shouted Katsuki and Jiro in surprise, the wife and butcher simply running off to grab the supplies without question.

“Well we have to amputate him otherwise he’ll get Tetanus,” he explained.

“Yeah but, the survival rate for an amputation is next to nothing, you’re going to kill him!” Shouted Jiro.

“Tetanus will kill him too! I have no choice.”

The two of them sighed, “fuck, alright,” Katsuki said with an annoyed groan, wondering why he agree to help in the first place.

Soon the butcher and his wife came back out with several towels and knives.

“We grabbed everything we could find,” she said.

“Thank you very much, but umm, this might get gruesome if you guys would prefer to wait outside,” Koda suggested.

The man and woman looked at eachother, “we can stay and help in any way you need,” they both said. Koda nodded.

“Alright, he’s barely conscious at the moment but it’s likely this will shock him awake so Jiro, Bakugo and you,” he said pointing to the butcher, ”will help restrain him. You can help me mop up the blood and pass me any tools I need,” he explained to the woman as well.

They all got prepared, Katsuki and the butcher holding their weight down on his legs, Jiro and securing his arms. The woman passed Koda the hand saw, and everyone in the room braced themselves. He started cutting down above the gunshot, a scream erupted from the man as the pain snapped him into consciousness.

Everyone gawked at the four of them in concern.

“What happened to the man?” Ochako asked hesitantly.

“Uhh, he didn’t make it,” Koda said dimly.

“Oh… are you guys alright at least?” Kirshima asked.

They all nodded, “we’ll be fine,” Jiro said.

“How’d you all manage to get blood on you?” Denki asked.

“Well we had to help carry his body away afterwards, so it was inevitable,” Katsuki explained.

Their reunion was soon interrupted at the swing of a door, a man wearing a similar uniform as the woman at the door entered the room. He stopped to look at the Katsuki and the others, noticing the dried blood all over their clothes and skin.

“Nezu will see you soon, but if you wish to bathe and put on some new clothing before you do, you may. The bathing quarters are through this door to the left, I'll come get you when you’re ready,” the man explained, walking away though leaving the doors open.

The rest of the crew waited patiently in the room, it seems like most of today was occupied by waiting. The four of them came back not long after, finally sitting down with the others. It wasn’t long till the door swung open once more, they all turned around, the man from earlier standing at the doorway ready to escort them.

Katsuki and Kirirhsima rose up, “we’ll tell you everything when the meetings are over,” Kirishima said, before the two of them disappeared into the hall.

And once again they waited.

Katsuki and Kirishima followed the man silently, walking through the empty hall. It wasn't long until they stopped, being met with all the familiar doors. The man opened it, waiting till they stepped inside before shutting it and departing quickly. Once inside Katsuki looked around, his eyes soon meeting the small man that was Nezu. Though he was not really a man but an animal of some sort, they had never asked him how he came to be like that, simply assuming his fate was similar to that of Tokoyami.

“You got Aizawa’s letter, Captain Bakugo,” Nezu said with a smile, jumping up from his seat to walk over to the two, “and Kirishima, good to have the whole crew here!”

“Yeah well, it was a pain in the ass to get here,” Katsuki said with annoyance.

Nezu let out a laugh, “let’s sit down, i’ll pour you some tea and you can tell me all about it.”

“Ah, I see, well we can organise a spare ship so you can make your way to the Western islands,” Nezu offered.

“Thank you, that would be very helpful,” Kirishima said.

“Yep alright, we’ve told you our life story, now you get to tell me what you need to say,” Katsuki demanded with a scowl.

Nexu redirected his eyes to Katsuki, “of course,” he said, placing his tea down on the table. ‘The world knows your name Bakugou, your crew has become the most wanted in the sea. If you want to become respected by every pirate- enemy or ally, you need to do what All Might could not.”

“Yeah and what’s that?” Katsuki asked with a frown.

“You have to figure it out for yourself,” Nezu said with a smile

"Are you joking?! You forced me all the way down here to tell me I have to figure it out for myself?” Katsuki said with a scoff.

“You are capable Captain bakugo, you will know what path you need to take to become the greatest,” Nezu insisted. “I’ll see you again in about 3 months, all of piracy will be waiting on the Pirate isle,” said Nezu.

Katsuki scrunched his eyebrows.

“I suppose I will,” he said, standing up.

Nezu nodded with a smile as the two of them made their way out of the door and into the empty hallway once again.

“Why does every retired pirate have to be fucking insane?!” Katsuki exclaimed.

“You’re a captain, you know why, we all do,” Kirhsima said.

“Yeah, Yeah I know,” Katuski said with a scoff. “I better not turn out like that,” he said under his breath.

“Hmm, so what’s the plan then?” Kirhsima asked.

“Well we have other things to worry about now too, so I guess we just wait 3 months and see what happens,” Katsuki explained.

Kirhsima nodded, “right, and look, although I also didn’t understand a word he said, I do think that you’ll be able to figure it out, man.”

Katsuki let a huff out of his nose, humming in agreement. They made their way down the hall and soon into the lounging room with the rest of the crew. They stood up in anticipation when the door opened, turning their attention to Katsuki and Kirishima.

“Complete waste of time,” Katsuki said with a sarcastic smile.

“Dude,” Kirhsima said, nudging him in the arm.

Katsuki clicked his tongue, “as Aizawa said in his letter, there will be some unknown event being held at the Pirate Isle in three months, he’ll be waiting for us there.” Katsuki explained.

“That’s it? What are we going to do in the meantime?” Denki asked.

“Well I'll have to figure something out tonight. They’ll be supplying us with a ship tomorrow morning so we can at least make it to the Western Islands, sleep well tonight because we’re leaving much earlier than even today, we don’t want to linger in an unwelcoming city.” Katsuki explained, thinking back to some of the wanted posters he noted on their journey. The crew nodded in response.

Eventually the man from earlier had come to show everyone to their room, for the first time in a long time they would all get to sleep alone. It was also then that Katsuki realised Nezu had been yet known about Izuku. He informed the man showing them around that they might need an extra room, he smiled saying there was no problem in that. He’ll have to introduce Izuku during lunch.

Everyone went their separate way, acquainting themselves with their new temporary rooms and putting away the very few things they all had brought along. They were all chatting and checking each other's rooms out as if they weren’t all the same and as if they were staying there any longer than a day. Katsuki found the opportunity to put his boots, coat and everything else back on, feeling more at home when he did. Which was strange, he let his mind linger on the thought of home for a moment too long until he quickly shook that idea out of his head. He exited his room, looking to the left of him to see Mina and Denki running through the halls like they were five. Perhaps it’s a given though; this would be a vacation to them, a rare occasion they can take a break knowing nothing was going to happen. He really should take them all on a real vacation one day. He let himself smile as he thought about it. He let himself smile as he continued watching those idiots run around, as he watched his crew stand and chat in their doorways, visibly more relaxed then they usually are. He let the thought of home slip into his mind once more, though letting it go in an instance.

Katsuki straightened his face back out,he wouldn’t dare let them see him smiling about them being stupid- he couldn’t ever let them know he felt something besides annoyance towards them. He turned his body the other direction, making his way to the last door in the hall; Izuku’s. He knocked lightly, pushing it open to be greeted by the green haired man.

“Ah, Kachan,” he said lightly from where he was sitting on his bed.

‘You’re just sitting here?” Katsuki asked.

“Uh, yeah, I don't have anything to put away so I'm kind of just taking in the room,” he said as his gaze moved around the space.

Katsuki hummed, sitting down next to him.

“I was thinking about what we’re supposed to do for 3 months,” Katsuki said, joining Izuku in looking around the room. He hadn’t cared to glance at him, but he took this moment to.

“Yeah?” Izuku said, finally turning his head to face him.

“The ship that was attacking you that day, the one that killed your family- obviously wasn’t alone,” he said without explanation, looking over to meet Izuku’s eyes.

“Huh? What do you mean?” Izuku asked with his head tilted.

“Well I was thinking back to the ship with the fire emblem back in the storm, I think those too were related and had one common goal of going after you,” he explained.

“I see, what does this have to do with our plan?” Izuku asked curiously.

“Well we don’t have much else to work for, and you abandoned your life in the ocean to join the crew…” he trailed off. “I know there are more of those ships out there and I think the world would be better off without them.”

“You’re saying you wanna hunt them down?” asked Izuku.

Katsuki nodded his head, “I am.”

Izuku pursed his lips together in an upside down smile, “well you should get to telling everyone, I think Iida is dying to do some work,” he said simply.

Katsuki clicked his tongue, “yeah yeah, lunch will be soon so i’ll say something then.”

He stood up from the bed and made his way back over to the door, stopping as Izuku called out to him.

“Why’d you tell me first anyway?” he asked stupidly.

“Well, I thought that was obvious,” Katsuki said, looking over his shoulder with a gentle expression.

“Huh? I guess so.”

Katsuki hummed, looking out to the hallway, “come on, lunch is on.”

The whole crew sat at Nezu's massive dining room, surprised when he came out to join them.

“Thank you for coming all the way here, sending a letter wasn't an option- there's no certainty you would receive it but I also wanted to see all of you in person,” Nezu said with a smile.

Katsuki sat to the left of Nezu with Kirishima beside him, Denki, Seto and Mina as well. Iida was on the right side of Nezu and then eight people down from there was where Izuku was seated. Apparently they sat with the higher authority closest to the top, meaning Izuku was inevitably on the other end of the table.

It wasn't the crew's choice, they were forced into allocated seats meaning when they first sat down Izuku was left standing awkwardly by himself. Eventually Nezu came in and noticed the out of place man, urging Katsuki to introduce him.

“We met him when we raided that Navy boat, said he wanted to join us and I had a good feeling about him,” Katsuki explained, looking at Izuku as he spoke.

“I'm surprised you didn't mention him earlier when you were telling the story,” Nezu said, still with that bright smile.

“Must of forgotten,” Katsuki said nonchalantly, breaking eye contact with Izuku.

“Nice to meet you,” Izuku said, bowing to Nezu.

“For me as well, it's always interesting to see who Bakugou decides to add to the crew. You can take a seat now,” he said.

Izuku looked over to the empty seat next to Ojiro.

“I'll make sure to find a perfect spot for you next time,” Nezu added.

Izuku threw him a smile in return as he sat down.

So here they were now, the other end of the table discussing whatever they were with Nezu as his end chatted quietly. Izuku made conversation with those around him as well, praising Hagakure about how he took down the Navy Commander a few days ago.

Something felt off however, it reminded him of the first time he sat down with the crew on deck. The annoyance that Katsuki was as far as possible as he could be in that moment. However Izuku had gotten to know the crew, now when they sat down together he didn't feel out of place. So why was it that now something felt wrong. At first he thought maybe he just really wanted to be around Katsuki, but that wasn't it. He had a bubbling feeling in his stomach about the man (mouse?) at the end of the table.

He was snapped out of his thoughts when the staff came out with their meals, his stomach now focused on something different. Sato's cooking was the first real experience he had with human food and the only time he had the opportunity to try something without a limited ingredients list was on the Northern Island. So it's an understatement to say he was quite excited.

The dish was placed in front of him and he found himself laughing at the sight of shellfish.

“Are you alright Midoriya?” Ojiro asked.

“Uh yeah, it's just- I used to eat a lot of shellfish,” he replied.

“Ah, of course,” Ojiro exclaimed in realisation.

They all ate their meals, Izuku was bewildered by how different it was to eat something so familiar in such an unfamiliar way. Eventually the room quietened down, the conversation at the other end of the room becoming clear.

“Yes, after our stop at the Western Islands our plan is to hunt down a group of Pirates. We've encountered a few on our journey here that I believe to be associated with one another, and I think it's best to rid of the rest of them,” Katsuki explained to Nezu and the crew.

“Hmm, I've heard talk, apparently there's a new fleet that the Navy is so desperate to get rid of they're hiring other pirates to get rid of them,” Nezu added. “I'd say that's who you're looking for. If so you should head to the Island in the North Land gulf, there's a Navy base there that I'm sure will provide you with information in return for your services.”

Katsuki nodded, “I suppose that's the next destination,” he said, looking at Iida.

His eyes grazed over the rest of the table, meeting Izuku's own for a brief second.

They finished off their food and the rest of the afternoon was spent with a mix of relaxing and preparation. Planning the new route, getting the ship ready for early morning departure and so on. Later they all met for dinner and were given a three course meal, (dessert was Izuku's favourite). He asked Sato if there was any way to make this on the ship- unfortunately the ingredients apparently wouldn't last on board to Izuku disappointment.

And like that the day was gone, Izuku found himself staring at the ceiling in the most comfortable bed he's ever slept on. Though admittedly he felt a bit lonely and a bit anxious.

It was around four in the morning, the sky still dark as midnight, the birds barely awake. The crew, minus Katsuki, had a peaceful carriage ride back to the dock. Some of the people working with Nezu were making some last minute preparations on board, double checking the boat was in a fit condition and adding some more supplies down below deck. However they were heading off now leaving the crew waiting for Katsuki. Apparently he had some unfinished business and had to stay back a little longer.

They had enough beds now, meaning Izuku would be sharing with the rest of the crew for the first time. He hadn’t really thought about it before, at first he was too unfamiliar with them to trust sleeping in the same room as them and then he was rooming with Katsuki. He definitely wouldn’t mind sleeping in the same room now, but he had become quite fond of sleeping in the doctors cabin. Maybe when they get a proper new ship Katsuki, Koda and everyone else will be okay with him sleeping in there, though he didn’t want to be selfish being the only one besides the captain getting his own room, so he contemplated even bringing it up.

He decided to take the moment to explore, now that there weren't a bunch of people running around the ship. It was definitely smaller than their old ship, however slightly bigger than the fishing and Navy boat. It was nice and cosy, he thought as he walked down the hall. He stopped in the bedroom, Denki, Sero and Kirishima already inside exploring.

“Oh hey Midoriya,” Denki said with a wave.

“Hi,” he replied with a smile.

“Come to check out a sweet new room?” Kirishima asked.

“Yeah, I think it’ll be cool to be roommates with you guys,” he said brightly.

“Not as glamorous as Nezu’s rooms, but it’s easy sleeping knowing you’re surrounded by people you trust,” Kirishima explained.

Izuku smiled back.

“You just have to get used to Denki’s snoring,” Sero added.

“Hey! I do not snore,” Denki whined with a pout.

“You so do.”

“I sleep better with background noise anyway,” Izuku said.

“That’s good,” Kirhsima said with a smile.

“Well, at least there will be one person who appreciates my snoring,” Denki said to Sero.

“So you do snore?”

“Whatever dude!”

“What are you idiots doing?” a voice asked from the door.

“Ah, Captain,” Kirishima exclaimed, everyone turning around to see Katsuki standing in the doorway with a sour face. “You’re back already.”

“Yep,” he replied, popping the p. “Anyway stop messing around, we’re leaving in a second,” he said, turning on his heels and leaving.

“Aye Captain.”

Izuku’s eyes lingered on where Katsuki was just standing, “do you guys think something’s wrong?” Izuku asked, still facing the doorway.

“Nah, he’s just grumpy,” Denki said.

Kirishima sighed, “Well, he always stays back for ‘unfinished business’ whenever we visit Nezu and always comes back in a more sour mood than when we last saw him. I’ve tried asking him before, but he’s reluctant,” Kirishima explained.

“Hmm, I see, no point pushing him then,” Izuku said, glancing back at the three of them before making his way out on deck.

Todoroki had untied the ship from the dock and Shoji pulled the anchor, they were drifting away from the harbour. Kastuki was standing on starboard, elbows resting on the edge. Izuku made his way over to him.

He stood beside him silently, “do not,” Katsuki said, not looking over at Izuku.

“I’m not doing anything,” he replied, holding his hands behind his back.

Katsuki looked over his shoulder, “...what are you holding?” he asked with a raised eyebrow.

Izuku threw his hands up, “Nothing! like I said… I'm not doing anything.”

Katsuki’s eyes dropped in disappointment, “did shitty hair put you up to this?” he asked, turning back away from Izuku with a sigh.

“No!” he replied, stepping closer to him. “Look I am definitely curious, but I'm not going to make you talk about your ‘unfinished business’,” he said while making air quotes.

“Uh huh,” Katsuki said unimpressed.

“Really!” Izuku said in defence.

Katsuki turned back over to him, “hmph, fine then what do you want?”

Izuku smiled, “can’t I just stand next to you and enjoy the view?” he said, pointing out to the ocean that now surrounded them as they got further from the land.

“Nope,” Katsuki replied with a smirk, turning back out to the sea.

“Fine, fine, I was… going to ask about Nezu,” Izuku said.

Katsuki paused, “yeah, what about him?” Katsuki asked as he looked over to him with raised eyebrows.

“Well I was thinking back to what Gran Torino said,” Izuku said nervously.

Katsuki sighed, “what about it? I told you he’s just a crazy old man,” he said, putting his chin in his hand with a pout.

“Yeah I know, I’m not saying anything…” Izuku replied.

“I don’t believe that.”

Izuku scoffed, “okay, so maybe I thought Nezu was a little suspicious.”

“You barely know him,” Katsuki replied.

“I know,” Izuku said blankly. “He’s just, a bit strange, suppose.”

Katsuki laughed, “so is Gran Torino.”

Izuku pouted in defeat.

Katsuki sighed at his expression, “they’re both crazy anyway.”

“I guess so,” Izuku said gently.

Chapter Text

Izuku had been helping around the ship, it seems that it had become his job almost; to assist anyone and everyone. He was glad actually, he was developing a little bit of skills in all areas enough that he could help people out. All the ‘proper’ roles were filled on board, but Katsuki said it didn't matter if he had an official title or not. They had those because that was their specialty, what they were taught, but everyone does everything at the end of the day. There were a few others on board with no specific roles and Katsuki explained that it takes many to run a ship- everyone was an important aspect no matter what. But on top of that Katsuki said that Izuku had his own specialty already anyway, he was their “secret weapon,” apparently.

“You have the ability to do what no one else in the whole sea can even dream of, I know it would be foolish to let you go out there constantly to do all the dirty work, but there will be your moments that play the puppeteer,” Katsuki said with a smile.

Izuku almost let himself forget that. He had transformed a few times around them however he hadn’t used his abilities in front of them ever. It almost made the crew forget as well; that he could kill them all easily if he really tried. Katsuki wanted him as an asset because of this in the first place anyway, however since he agreed to stay on the crew they discussed the potential risk of it all. This is why they started training him in close combat the past couple days since they got back from Nezu’s. his abilities were a gamble and took a lot of power and control, it wasn't something he could whip out every battle and automatically win. You fight with your fists first then pull out the gun. Plus it wasn’t something Izuku wanted to do all too often anyway. So he was training himself harder to win before he had to use it, though he knew he had to prepare himself for the day that he did.

But no point in looking too far into the future, at the moment Izuku was helping Todoroki. He had been meaning to be around the three of them; Ochako, Todoroki and Iida, more often, especially promising himself after he had a nice trip with them at the South Land. However Ochako was in charge of weaponry so he would be too busy fighting hands on to help out down below if there were a situation where she needed assistance. And when there is no confrontation she insists that she can handle everything by herself. Iida was heavily educated unlike Izuku and most on board, so this was one job he couldn't help out with even if he tried. 

So Boatswain it was today. He helped take care of the deck, the rope, the sails, make sure everything was in check and just helped Todorki with every chore he had to do. As he was looking at one of the ropes he noticed some strange chatter among the Katsuki, Kirishima and the three captain's mates. Izuku felt something was up, the unreliable expressions they had- were they plotting something? Being followed again? Who knows. Just then they all turned to look out to the sea, Izuku let his eyes follow in the direction just for hsi view to be blocked by fog the second he turned his head. Izuku loved fog, though he hadn’t seen it in a while. He probably liked it so much because he associated it with the memories of when he was younger. The fog hid him and his family away from view, on days like this he felt safer. It was possibly what the five of them were discussing but not long after they concluded their conversation Kirishima came to Todoroki and talked to him as well about something. That's when Izuku really realised that the rest of the crew were beginning to become quiet. Kirishima faded away into the fog as he walked away and the clouds got thicker. 

Todoroki then shuffled over to Izuku saying, “lower all the sails,” in a soft voice.

It had soon become obvious that they were trying to make the ship unnoticeable. He did as he was told as his mind continued to race. Unnoticeable to who? Izuku thought. They were still far too close to the border for there to possibly be such a dangerous enemy nearby. They weren’t the types to hide. He realised that it could possibly be a navy ship, that would make a whole lot more sense. However his thoughts were put on hold as he was dragged out to the edge of the ship, being pushed into a squatting position. He looked over to see it was Katsuki who was gripping onto his shirt, his mouth twisted in a smirk. Izuku opened his mouth to speak, Katsuki quickly placed his finger on his lips and unsheathed his gun. It happened one second and Izuku was having a hard time keeping up, he still hadn't even figured out what was going on. It was difficult to see anything past Katsuki in the fog but he realised they weren't the only ones huddled up at the edge of the boat. And putting the gun into consideration Izuku finally realised they might be planning a surprise attack. They must have spotted them before the clouds, making a quick plan of attack before they got too close. Now they were forced to stay quiet if they wanted to fully manipulate the cover the fog gave them. 

Izuiu readied himself, thinking back to his lessons in hand to hand combat, Sword and knife fighting- which had been Izuku's favourite, and the basics of how to use a gun, which Izuku strayed away from. So now as he waited for confrontation, his hand lay on his new sword that Tokoyami had given to him. Apparently he had quite a collection before the ship sunk, he hadn't managed to save all of them but he salvaged a few. He specifically wanted to save this one because he felt that it was Izuku's sword, planning to give it to him even before he announced he would stay on the crew. When he gave it to him a couple days ago he said the sword suited him well, and he was correct.

Apparently it was quite old, Long, thin and slightly curved. The sword had been crafted carefully with titanium. It was difficult to craft a useful sword with such a metal, so it was considered unique for being so strong. The handle was beautiful as well, steel wrapped in dark leather- there were intricate patterns of green, blue and gold stitched into it also. 

Izuku didn't know too much about swords honestly, though he was getting to learn a lot from Ochako lately. Tokoyami was interested in the rarities and beauty of the blades however she was educated in the art of making and using one.  But even without that he knew the blade was well, it felt like an extension of himself. So as much as he was nervous for this first real confrontation, he had faith in his crew mates, his sword and his ability. 

Loud, obnoxious voices could be heard now as they slowly drifted out of the fog. As soon as they did, a cannon fired from their boat. Just one was enough, Todoroki pulling the sails to soar towards the other boat. It all happened so quickly he didn't get much time to process what type of ship they were approaching. But as the crew started jumping over the she of the boat, he knew. It was a wedding boat…? His doubt came and left as he jumped over and onto the ship simply out of the trust he had for Katsuki and the crew. 

It was just him, Katsuki, Kirishima and the first mates, they’re not a pirate or navy boat so there wouldn't be much of a fight. The guests started screaming in fear, the Izuku and the others went to them first, simply just throwing most of them overboard.Katsuki however went straight to where the bride, groom, priest and an older man that were with them. He shot the groom and the older man right in the head as the priest rushed the bride to the side of the boat. Katsuki looked up to them, hsi eyes meeting the two of them as he pointed at them, however he let them go. They grabbed a small boat tied to the side of the ship and paddled away. It didn’t really matter whether Katsuki killed them or not, they would probably die at sea anyway.

Ktsuki looked back up the five of them, “there's probably more below deck,” he states and they all rushed to the stairs to make their way down.

Izuku stood there frozen, not in fear or disgust, just thinking about the situation. He watched the priest and the bride paddle away not noticing Katsuki walking towards him. When he looked over he was holding the bride's veil, it had fallen off at the commotion. Katsuki stared Izuku in his eyes, red on green, placing the veil over his head silently. Izuku’s eyes gaped open, looking at Katsuki in confusion. He laughed in return at the expression, cackling as he walked away back to the ship. Izuku pulled it off his head to observe it, he had never really seen one before. He looked back up to Katsuki who was waltzing over the beam Todoroki had put down, the rest of the crew coming over with amused faces.The other four came up from below deck, a bit of blood on their clothes. 

“Oooh, wedding, does this mean we get cake?” Ochako asked.

Izuku’s eyebrows raised  in excitement.

“Was there cake in the kitchen?” Kastuki asked the four that had just emerged from the cabin.

“There sure was!” Denki said excitedly.

Katsuki sighed, “alright, a treat for us I suppose,” he said, the crew smiling in response.

“There was also a shit ton of riches down in the bedroom,” Sero added.

“Racoon and dunce face go and collect the things from the room, Elbows and Shitty hair can go fetch the cake,” he ordered.

“Yes Captain,” they replied, going back down.

Everyone settled down, sitting down together as Kirhsima and Sero brought out the absolutely massive cake. Katsuki sorted through the treasures, Sato handed out bowls and Shoji went and put the anchor down temporarily. Sato cut the cake into pieces and everyone sat down close together to enjoy, chatting among each other as they stuffed their faces. Izuku ate with the veil still in his hand. He eventually finished his piece, though most went back for a second so he walked his way over to Katsuki, he was sitting away from the others silently.

“Didn’t have any?” Izuku asked as he sat down next to him.

“I can’t stand sweet shit like that,” he replied.

Izuku hummed, smiling at Katsuki. 

“Still got the stupid veil I see,” Katsuki asked with amusement.

“It’s nice,” Izuku said seriously, looking down at it.

Katsuki laughed once more.

Izuku continued to eyeball it, “why did we crash it anyway,” Izuku asked hesitantly, looking up at Katsuki. He stared back for a moment, “I trust you, I’m just curious,” he added.

Katsuki looked away, out to the sea, “The man with them was the woman's father,” Katsuki said, “he was selling her off to him.”

“What?! Really?” Izuku gawked at Katsuki in shock.

“Mhm, you can tell they're wealthy, there’s an Island nearby that snobs from the Mainland come from. It’s a popular marriage spot, then they come sailing down all the way here. I knew we were going to come across one eventually,” Katsuki explained. “Those rich people and their marriages- they’re never true, it’s always about the father getting rid of the responsibility and getting the money, it’s disgusting,” he said with a scowl.

“Wow, I didn’t know it was like that,” Izuku said with wide eyes as he gripped the veil.

“Yeah, not every marriage is like that, but I could see it in her eyes, plus she didn’t give a shit when I put a bullet in her husband,” Katsuki said with an entertained grin.

“I guess you did her a favour,” Izuku said in a whispered voice, his eyes still slightly wide in shock. “You know, it’s these sorts of these” Izuku added as he shook his head, Katsuki knew what he was saying. They were both silent for a moment, “I don’t really know much about those sort of things up here,” Izuku said.

“Huh? You mean marriage?” Katsuki asked.

Izuku nodded his head, “all the traditions and things, we don’t have any of it down there. It’s just interesting to see what you guys do.”

“What would you do if you fell in love,” Katsuki asked with sincerity, his face soft as he looked at Izuku.

He stiffened up a little at the question, “well hypothetically you mean. As you know we use shells, sort of in the same way you use flowers,” he said, pointing to the arrangement around the ship. “Umm, we wouldn’t get married though, that’s just not a thing- I only learnt about it when I got older, it was kind of shocking honestly.”

“Yeah it’s pretty weird when you think about it. But it’s been around for ages, I suppose it’s a way for people to commit to their love,"Katsuki said.

Izuku grinned, “Wow, didn’t expect you to be so romantic,” he teased.

Katsuki clicked his tongue in annoyance, “I’m not, just get that sappy shit from people I know,” he said, looking away in embarrassment. 

“I suppose I understand, I don’t think I would need to legally bind myself to someone to be committed to them,” izuku said with a smile.

“Yeah?”

Izuku nodded, “I think it’s sweeter, knowing there's nothing keeping us together besides the fact that we simply want to.”

“Hah! Who’s the romantic now,” Katsuki teased.

Izuku just laughed, “maybe.”

“That’s something coming from someone still carrying the veil around,” Katsuki added.

“True, I guess I still think getting married would be quite nice either way.”

Katasuki didn’t respond, huffing out of his nose and just looking around the ship. The crew were still eating the massive cake and claiming some of the jewels they had collected. He looked around further, looking at the decorations. He found himself lingering on the flowers; assortments of Geraniums, roses, peonies and lilies.

“Right,” Katsuki shouted suddenly, “that reminds me.”

“Hmm?” Izuku questioned.

Katsuki stood up, nodding his head to Izuku to follow him. He complied, Katsuki ensuring everyone knew they would be on the next ship if they needed them. They crossed the beam and made it onto the ship, going down below deck. They walked to Katsuki room, he walked over to his sack of special things, rummaging through it for a second. Then he pulled out three shells.

Izuku gasped when he realised.

“Koda said he found them and kept forgetting to give them to you,” he said, putting his hand out toward Izuku.

“I thought I lost them when the ship sank,” he said in a breathy voice, slowly grabbing them out of his palm.

Katsuki hummed, “he went back to the doctors cabin to grab a few things before he left, apparently he thought they might be yours and grabbed them,” Katsuki explained, dropping his hands to his sides.

Izuku looked up at Katsuki, “thank you,” he said softly.

Katsuki was silent for a second, “you better go thank Koda,” he said in a gentle tone that matched Izuku’s.

He nodded slowly, “I will,” he said with a smile. “I’ll make sure to keep them safe from now on.”

“Yeah,” Katsuki said quietly, staring at Izuku’s awed expression.

He looked back and forth from the shells, his gaze landing on Katsuki. Izuku stared at him with starry eyes that made his heart skip a beat- ultimately making him curse to himself. It was also only then that he realised Izuku was still carrying the veil around in his hand.

Izuku's hand shivered in the cold water as he scrubbed the fabric. It has been a bit more than a week into their trip to the Western Islands- their clothes hadn't been washed in a while. So he was sitting on the floor of the bottom level of the ship cleaning any clothes and jewelry that needed to be, which was pretty much everyone's. When some of the crew found out he was washing they graciously begged him to do some of theirs too and he couldn't refuse. 

All they had was a bit of soap that Aoyama bought from the Northern Islands and the freezing sea water, but it was better than nothing. He had a large bucket with all the shirts, pants, socks and so on and a smaller bowl full of jewellery. He finally finished scrubbing the clothes, wringing them all out as much as he could before he hung them from the ceiling beams. Usually they would dry them outside to prevent wood rot, but since it was a temporary boat no one really cared.

He rubbed his back and neck, letting out a groan of pain, he had been crouching over and scrubbing for ages. As he finished stretching and hanging up the clothes he went over to look at the bowl of jewels; countless rings, a few bracelets and a couple necklaces. They had dirt, blood and grime built up on them, so they were overdue for a clean.  

He took a small bristle brush and started scrubbing the necklaces, getting into the crevices, and shining up the gem. He did the same to the bracelets and other pieces. It wasn't long till he started on the rings, he sighed as he looked at the number. He only had one, but most people on ship had them on multiple fingers, so it would take a while. 

He continued on, sliding them onto a piece of string when he finished so he could hang them with the clothes. It had felt like a while yet there was still a whole heap of them left. He grabbed another out, ready to scrub yet stopping when he got a glimpse of the jewel. It was beautiful. It had a silver band detailed with a familiar looking design and there was a bright green gem shining in the middle. Izuku couldn't put his finger on why it looked familiar or what it reminded him of. He also couldn't remember ever seeing any one of his crew members wearing it, he was sure he would've remembered.

He stared at it for a minute longer when it suddenly hit him. It was the same exact style of his own red ring- Izuku thought back to what the seller had said on the Island. He stood up abruptly, making a way to the stairway to find who the ring belonged to immediately. However as soon as he did he was knocked over to his knees. 

A deafening bang rang through the air as the ship rattled. It was the familiar sound of a cannon. Izuku placed the ring back in the bowl, stood up once more and let go of his previous thoughts with his hand on his sword. He ran up the stairs to the deck to check out the commotion, looking around once he reached it and rushing to the closest person.

“What's going on?” Izuku asked frantically.

“It seems we sailed too close to the Southern Islands, we are being shot at,” Todoroki explained as he pulled the rope, releasing all of the sails.

Izuku let his eyes wander; Katsuki wasn't in sight, Kirishima looked slightly pissed off, Ochako was biting her gums as she anxiously waited for a command that wasn't coming and the rest of the crew was standing around with a worried expression painted on their faces.

“What's wrong with everyone?” Izuku asked as he turned back to the half and half haired man.

“Well, Captain Bakugo ordered us to hold fire and just sail away as fast as we can before he booked it down below deck. There's nothing anyone else can do except hope we can get away quick enough, otherwise it'll become a blood bath,” Todoroki said.

“I see, can I help you in any way at all?” Izuiu asked.

Todoroki hummed, “help me pull the mainsail down, quickly,” he said urgently as the two rushed over. 

They pulled the rope and the boat sped up in the wind. Izuku was damming the cold day earlier, however now he was glad. They got hit a few more times, the crew's worry became worse as they took damage. However eventually they rode off into the waves and the attacking boat finally started getting further into the distance. Giving up on their ship. They all simultaneously let go off their breath in relief, their faces relaxing as well.

They had their confidence of being the greatest in the sea, however no one has faced Endeavour his fleet in years, it's not a risk even they wanted to take. Katsuki knew he could beat him if it came to that but it was something to be left for another day.

Izuku looked back at Todoroki, “wait, why'd Kachan run off anyway?”

“Hmm, I'm not sure.”

Katsuki ran out of his cabin as the cannons started firing, heading straight to Kirishima.

“Captain, It's Endeavour's ship, what should we do?” Kirishima asked frantically.

“Hold fire, pull all the sails down. Now- what happened to my ring?!” he said with a growl, stabbing his finger onto Kirishima's chest.

“What?” Kirishima exclaimed with confusion.

“What. Happened. To. My. Ring .”

Kirishima's eyes widened as he realised what he was talking about, then letting out an annoyed sigh. He turned to Todoroki and the others shouting out the orders before turning back to Katsuki with his eyebrows scrunched tight.

“You really have to get your priorities straight. Some clothes and jewellery were being cleaned down below, it'll be there,” he explained.

“Tch, I'll prioritise whatever I damn want to,” he grumbled as he stomped his way down stairs.

He grabbed a rag from his room before descending to the bottom level. He looked around past the clothes hanging from the ceiling, shoving them out of his way as he made his way through. He dropped to the floor of the bucket, rummaging through until he spotted the green jewel. He snatched it up, drying it off before walking all the way back to his own room.

Eventually the cannons stopped as he sat down on his bed, placing the ring back on his finger, looking at it for a moment with a scowl. He slid it back off his finger and slammed it back on top of his cabinet where it sat earlier next to all his other jewellery. He let an aggressive huff through his nose as he thought back to what shitty hair had said. He became increasingly mad as he realised the asshole was right. He took in a deep breath as he also realised- he was losing his damn mind.

Izuku slowly descended back down the stairs with a sigh, going to get back to his washing. The thought of the ring returned to his mind as he entered the room. He saw a few of the clothing had fallen to the ground, pinning them back up before moving over to the buckets. He crouched down and started looking in the bowl to find it, his eyebrows knitting together in confusion, he couldn't see it.

He looked all through the bowl, the clothes bucket, the floor- every nook and cranny of the room and he still couldn't find it. He groaned, grabbing at his hair. He was disappointed because he had just lost someone's ring, but also because he was dying to know who the hell it belonged to.

It’s been a week and Izuku was still thinking about the ring, sifting through his crew mates to think back if he ever saw them wearing it, but it was no use. They were arriving at the Island today so he tried to focus on that instead. He helped out around the ship to prepare for landing as they approached the island, the view was a whole lot different than the North.

Izuku raised his eyebrows in confusion, Katsuki noticing his expression.

“What’s wrong with your face?” He asked.

Izuku glanced over at Katsuki with a small frown, “Nothing, I just assumed there would be more ships, especially here.”

“No one comes here to just stop and visit, they come to get their ship and get the fuck out of there. All of them are stored on the island inside the ship yard,” Katsuki explained with annoyance present in his voice.

“Right,” Izuku replied simply.

He wasn’t sure what the hell was up Katsuki’s ass today but he would just ignore it. Come to think of it though, he’s been acting more and more irritated ever since the whole wedding boat situation. Izuku cleared his mind as they calmly stopped on the dock. He hopped off to help tie the boat down and the rest of the crew followed along once it was secured. They travelled through, making their way straight to the shipyard which wasn't far from the beach

Izuku's mouth dropped at the view of hundreds upon hundreds of boats as they entered the shipyard. They walked across a wooden deck that was a continuation of the landing dock. People stopped their work to look over at the group coming through, Izuku could hear gasps coming from many.

It wasn't until long- after Katsuki stomped along looking around the ships for something or someone, that they came to a stop. They stood facing a towering ship, a few workers here and there but the one Katsuki had his eyes burning into was a bright looking, pink haired woman. 

He shouted out to her, “Oi! Hastu-whateverthefuckyournameis.”

The woman looked up from where she was hammering some wood up on deck, a smile blooming on her face as she spotted the crew.

“Captain Bakugou and crew,” she replied, jumping several metres from the ship to the deck. She turned around, “Hey, Powerloader, they're here.”

Soon emerged a man with long, peach coloured hair, who was wearing only a pair of pants, shoes and gloves. 

“Ah right, it's good to see you all,” he said.

“Powerloader?” Izuku asked Kirishima in a whisper.

“Yeah, it's sort of just an old nickname from his pirate days I suppose,” he explained.

“I see, I suppose most pirates get names like that?” He questioned.

Kirishima hummed, “only If you give people a reason to give you one,” Kirishima said with a smile.

“Ah, so do you have one?” Izuku tilted his head in question, a glimmer in his eye.

“Of course! Everyone on the crew besides you of course has managed to obtain a reputation of some sort.”

“Oh right, like how Hagakure is called the Invisible girl,” Izuku exclaimed, Kirishima nodding in response. “Will you tell me your title?” Izuku pleaded excitedly.

“People call him the Red Riot,” Denki butted in.

Izuku smiled in awe as Kirishima smashed his fists together with a proud grin.

“Wow, that's super-”

“Manly!” Kirishima shouted, shoving his fist in the air.

“Oi, shut up,” Katsuki turned around to shout at the three.

The three nodded, mumbling a ‘yes Captain’ under their breaths.

Izuku's eyes went wide in realisation, “what's… Kacchan's nickname?” He asked hesitantly.

“Dynamight,” Kirishima replied simply.

Izuku paused for a second, “how did he get that name?”

“Well he's got a bit of an explosive personality,” Denki said with a teasing smirk.

“Yeah, he was definitely a lot worse before… well we met you,” Kirishima said.

“Ah, I see.”

Izuiu started paying attention to the conversation, not letting himself or others get distracted any longer.

“Yeah, so it won't be ready for departure until this evening, we want to make sure it's in perfect condition before we let you go out to sea and  into battle with it,” Powerloader explained.

Katsuki clicked his tongue in annoyance, “yeah whatever, we'll be back for it in a few hours, it better be ready,” he demanded in a stern voice.

“Sure thing, this baby will be more than ready!” Hatsume shouted, throwing her arms up and smacking the ship.

“I can stay behind to help out if that makes things quicker,” Yaomomo offered.

Izuku looked over to the tall, long-black haired woman. He didn't talk to her much, she was always keeping herself busy. He knew three things about her; she was the ship's maintenance person, she was close with Jirou and that even though she had a more practical job, she was always in any meetings with the Captain, Quartermaster and first mates. Izuku thought it was safe to assume she’s a whole lot smarter than one might think.

Izuku snapped back out of his wondering.

“That would be excellent,” Powerloader agreed.

Katsuki gave a nod of approval and she quickly jumped up with Hatsume to help out. 

Powerloader let out a sigh and the three got to work, leaving the crew on the deck to figure out what to do next. They looked to Katsuki for an order.

He stared into the distance angrily, letting out a huff.

Kirishima was the first to speak, “...I mean, Midoriya has never been here, why don’t we show him around?” he asked with hesitancy.

“Do whatever you want,” Katsuki said with annoyance, still staring out into nothing.

“Uh, alright, come on then,” he waved over to the man.

The crew pulled Izuku along giddily. They ran through the docks, explored the ships (and got yelled at several times) as Katsuki grudgingly followed behind them.

“They're like children,” he whispered under his breath as he trudged along behind the crew.

“I don't think they've gotten any more immature since we first joined Aizawa,,” Koda said from beside him.

Katsuki looked over in surprise, “what?”

“Perhaps it's that some of us have gotten older,” he said quietly with a smile.

Katsuki went silent, understanding what Koda was implying. His face dropped from a scowl for the first time since he woke up.

They continued along, through the seemingly endless yard, until he heard Koda speak up once more.

“If they're annoying you that much, why don't you go into town? The rest of us can go off by ourselves,” he suggested.

“No,” Katsuki replied instantly, his eyebrows scrunching back together tightly.

“Yes,” Koda demanded, though still in his regular calm voice.

“Excuse me, who's the Captain here?!” Katsuki shouted.

“I have saved your life many times,” Koda stated.

“Really? Gonna pull that card are you?”

“Of course,” he said.

Katsuki groaned, “I-” he paused, his eyebrows dropping.

“Maybe… bring a companion,” he suggested.

“Don't push it,” Katsuki said.

He clicked his tongue as loud and obnoxiously as he could, stomping along the deck towards the exit of the yard.

“Hey Cap, where are you going?” Denki called out.

“We're heading into town,” he replied.

“We? Oh, what do you need us to do?” Kirishima asked.

Katsuki clicked his tongue once more, turning to the crew. 

“Nothing, whatever you want, just stop annoying the shipyard workers,” he yelled.

Katsuki left, everyone else left there standing confused about their captain's sudden departure.

“Come to think of it, I think we're running low on liquor,” Sero said. “Forgot to ask Nezu for some.”

“Right, Me, Denki, Mina and Sero are going to pick up some things, we'll all meet up again later,” Kirishima said, the four of them heading out the shipyard with disappointed expressions, wanting to join everyone else however preferring this over death by Katsuki.

The rest huddled up in a group, discussing what to do. 

Izuku felt a hand on his shoulder, looking over, “Koda,” he said with a polite smile.

“Kachan!” Izuku shouted, running towards the blonde haired man as he huffed.

Katsuki turned around, his confused face quickly changing to annoyance as he saw who it was. He wasn't annoyed because of Izuku, but the reason why he was here.

“That bastard,” he mumbled. “What do you want,” he said.

Izuku stopped in front of the man, leaning his hands on his knees as he caught his breath, “I uh- thought you could use some-” he took a breath in. “Koda said I should go with you.”

“Did he now?” Katsuki questioned.

“I can leave if you want me to?” Izuku asked in a hushed voice, his eyes had a slight sadness to them

Katsuki let out a sigh, he dropped his face from his scowl as he rubbed the bridge of his nose in frustration.

“It's always me showing you around,” he said before turning back around to continue walking.

Izuku ran up beside him, “well, everyone has things they need to do and Koda said you might not want to be… alone,” he trailed off as Katsuki gave him a strange look. “Where are we going anyway?” he asked.

“I don’t know, what do you want to do?” Katsuki asked, his tone was slightly softer as he accepted he would be having company. Maybe he could try to distract himself with it.

“Todoroki proposed introducing me to all the villagers,” Izuku said.

“They’re all annoying as hell,” Katsuki said with a snarl.

“You think that about everyone,” Izuku complained, rolling his eyes.

“Because it’s true,” Katsuki said in a hushed voice.

The corner of Izuku’s mouth twitched up in a smile, “so where are we headed then?” Izuku questioned with a grin as he saw the entrance of the town come into view.

Katsuki frowned, not saying anything in response.

They entered, it was a small town, most of the residents worked at the shipyard. There were few buildings and even fewer people in sight.

They were barely in the town when they were stopped by a woman, “Oh my, if it isn't Bakugo! Pardon me, it would be Captain now, hahaha.” She was tall and had a smile as bright as her blonde hair, holding a basket of flowers on her hip. She looked young, however definitely older than the two of them.

“Andria,” Katsuki greeted with the nod of his head.

“It’s been so long since we’ve all last seen you, hell it must've been when you got your first ship. Wow, you’ve come so far since then,” she exclaimed with joy, resting her palm on her face. Katsuki nodded in response. 

“Who’s this gentleman?” she asked.

“Uhh, Hi, I’m Midoriya,” he said, reaching his hand out.

She shook it lightly, smiling at him, “nice to meet you,” she said. “It’s good you’ve made even more friends,” she said looking to Katsuki.

Katsuki huffed, “yeah, we’ve had a few new members over the years,” he said.

“I see, I would love to meet them all,” she said.

Katsuki hummed, “the rest will probably be coming through here later,” he explained. 

“Well, that’s good,” she hummed, “suppose I better be off, I'm going to be making flower crowns with my daughter,” she said, smiling at her basket.

Katsuki’s eyes widened slightly for a second, “I suppose a lot has changed then,” Katsuki said as he pursed his lips together.

“Sure has,” he said simply. “Even Henry and Natsuki are getting married soon, you should go talk to them.”

Katsuki felt a sudden panic in his chest.

“Oh wait, they’re right there,” she said, looking over and waving to the couple. “Hey you two, Bakugo and the others are in town, come over.”

The two came over, Henry had wavy brown hair and two dimples digging into the sides of his cheeks, and Natsuki had deep blue hair braided right down her back and light scar going over her lips. They seemed the same age as Katsuki and Izuku, maybe younger.

“Oh wow, Bakugo, it’s so nice to see you,” the man exclaimed

“What a pleasure,” Katsuki said stiffly.

“Can you believe they’re getting married,” Andria said excitedly.

“No. I remember babysitting them.”

The rest of the conversation filtered out of Katsuki’s ears. Izuku introduced himself and the happy couple started telling him all about from when they first met to when he proposed. Izuku made up a story about his family and how he came to be on Katsuki’s crew as the conversation continued along. All four of them are oblivious to the silent panic coursing through Katsuki’s body. His eyes were wide, his breaths short and his limbs frozen.

Andria sighed, “Well, it was nice chatting with all of you, but I really must get home now. I might see you later then, alright,” she said, waving to them as she walked away.

The couple also departed, saying their goodbyes and leaving the two of them by themselves once more.

“You know I really think the marriage thing is growing on me, those two were so sweet and- Kachan?”

“Mhm?” he replied in his motionless state.

“Are you… okay?” he asked hesitantly.

Katsuki pulled himself together, shooting out a quick ‘of course, i’m fine’ before continuing to walk on, strolling through the town at a leisurely pace.

Izuku was the first to break the silence, “The lady said you last came here when you got your first ship,” Izuku said, breaking the silence.

“Yeah, that was a long time ago now,” he said softly, his eyes travelling around. “Though sometimes it doesn’t feel like that.”

“I guess it’s like that,” Izuku said, Katsuki nodding in reply

“There were only a bit more than a dozen of us at the time,” he said, looking away from Izuku who's eyes widened a fraction. “We had just finished our training, I had just started out as captain and was nervous as hell even though I would have never admitted it then. Aizawa took us here, told us he had secretly had a boat being constructed for us over the past weeks. I remember the feeling of when I first saw it, the realness of it all hit me.” He started telling Izuku. “I remember naming the ship and watching them paint it on the side,” he said, an almost unnoticeable smile making its way onto his face.

“I can imagine,” Izuku replied.

Katsuki hummed as the two of them neared the edge of the town. They halted, Izuku glancing over to Katsuki. He nodded his head towards the woods, inviting Izuku to continue on with him. They waltzed into the green area, dirt beneath their boots and their eyes overwhelmed by the sights of towering trees. Their leaves danced in the light breeze, the sound reminding them of the ocean. They followed along the path built in from years and years of villagers walking through the same area. 

“Man, it’s absolutely massive, I might get lost in here” Denki exclaimed as the crew ventured around the ship.

“It’s barely bigger than Aizawa’s ship, what are you on about?” Jiro said.

“I know, I got lost on his ship too.”

“That’s because you’re an idiot,” Katsuki teased.

The three of them stood in what would become Katsuki’s bedroom, he would never let a single bit of what he’s feeling right now show to the others.

“No, it’s because there were about a million people and a million hallways on that damn boat,” he whined.

“The rest of us managed,” Jiro said with a teasing smile.

“That’s because you’re all smarter than me,” he complained.

“So you’re admitting you are an idiot?” Jiro asked with a raised eyebrow.

“No, it’s not my fault, you’re all more privileged than I was,” he said with a pout.

“There isn’t a single person on the entire team that has had an education,” Katsuki shouted with annoyance.

“Oh yeah, that reminds me, you found a navigator yet?” Jiro asked.

“Well there's one annoying guy, he seemed like a real snob,” Katsuki said with a frown.

“Oh, was that the tall guy with the glasses?” Denki asked.

Katsuki nodded.

“Well anyway we should go back out now, Aizawa is waiting for us,” Jiro suggested.

They went back into the hall and up the stairs meeting the rest of the crew on deck.

“Dude, how was the inside?!” Kirhsima asked Denki with a shout.

Katsuki made his way down the ladder back to the dock, Aizawa walking next to him.

“Thank you,” he said calmly, it made Aizawa go quiet for a minute. It wasn't like his student to be so open like this, he could tell he was already growing.

“You deserve it, the lot of you,” he responded.

“Almost too big, it’s like a labyrinth in there,” Denki responded to Kirishima from up on deck.

“Have you come up with a name yet?” Aizawa asked as the two looked up to the ship.

“Wow, is that the biggest word you know,” Sero teased.

“Shut up man,” Denki yelled.

“I think so,” Katsuki said.

“I never knew that was the name of the ship,” Izuku said with shock.

“Mm, it surprised most people that I chose something like that,” Katsuki said with air quotes.

“Oh, why’s that?” Izuku asked.

“I think maybe they thought I'd choose something more violent. Same goes for my choice to keep the name U.A, everyone assumed I'd just rename it after myself,” he explained.

“Right,” Izuku said.

They came to a stop, Katsuki grabbing Izuku wrist and leading him off the path.

Izuku took in a breath, “where are we going?” he asked.

Katsuki took a moment to respond, “to a spot,” he said simply.

“What spot?” Izuku questioned, though Katsuki didn’t respond, he just kept dragging Izuku along.

Izuku didn't resist, just let him lead the way to wherever they were going. It wasn’t long until they came to a stop, Izuku’s eyes went wide at the sight.

There was a small wooden bench sitting in a patch of tall grass, surrounded by large oak trees. Katsuki slowly let go of Izuku’s wrist as his breath hitched.

“I don’t think we’ll have time to see them light up though,” Katsuki said, breaking the silence.

“Light up?” Izuku questioned.

“Usually it's lit up with fireflies,” Katsuki explained.

“I see, it’s still nice,” Izuku said, smiling brightly at Katsuki.

He felt the panic fill up his heart again, quickly turning his eyes away from Izuku.

That’s when the two heard a sound emerging from the forest, they both instantly drew their swords.

“Hey! I found you guys," Kirhsima exclaimed. 

The two dropped their defensive positions, sheathing their swords back in.

“What do you want?” Katsuki asked sourly.

“Well the owner of the shipard wants to see us,” he explained.

Katsuki huffed angrily, “You morons are in deep shit now,” Katsuki shouted as he started making his way back to the path.

Izuku and Kirishima followed behind him silently as he stomped his way back through, grumbling under his breath. The rest of the crew just arrived at the entrance of the village as they exited the woods. They rushed over, Katsuki shoving through the crowd and going straight back to the shipyard. They followed closely, not saying a word.

Powerloader was standing on the dock as they came through, showing them the way to the main building. Katsuki wasn't sure who the main guy was, last he was here Powerloader was running it all by himself. 

The building wasn't massive, two stories. The first floor was where all the work things went and the top was his home- similar to Nezu’s headquarters. They all made their way up the stairs, keeping their distance from the grumpy Katsuki. However his attitude soon changed as he saw who was patiently waiting at the small dining table as he walked in.

“Cementos?” he questioned.

“Captain Bakugo,” he replied, standing up from his seat at the table.

“Oh damn it's Cementos,” Mina said from behind him

Izuku tilted his head at the girl.

“He used to be the maintenance on the original U.A ship,” she whispered.

Katsuki entered the room, walking over to where he was standing.

“What are you doing here?” He asked with suspicion.

“I run all of this don't you know?,” he said with a small grin.

“Hah? Since when”

Cementos let out a short laugh, “why don't you and I have a chat,” he suggested.

Katsuki looked back over his shoulder to the crew, “wait out on the dock,” he ordered.

They complied quickly, going back down the stairs and leaving them in private.

“Come have a seat,” he offered.

Katsuki sat down at his small, round table as he fetched him a tea cup, filling it up along with his own. The man set the pot down, sitting down across from Katsuki.

“So what's all this about?” Katsuki asked as he stopped on his tea.

“Hmm, well, after I retired Powerloader reached out to me saying he was far too busy to properly manage everything,” he explained.

Katsuki was still staring at him with confusion, his eyebrows ruffled.

“He focuses on training new recruits and working on the ships and I do the rest, even helping out in the village.”

“Oh, that's good,” Katsuki said, “though I had no idea though, never heard anything from anyone.”

“It's more behind the scenes I suppose,” Cementos said.

Katsuki nodded, looking down at his cup.

“Something bothering you?” the other man asked.

Katsuki snapped his eyes back up, “no,” he said in a defensive tone.

“Are you sure? If there's something wrong-”

“I'm fine,” he insisted, cutting him off. “Is there a reason you wanted to see me anyway?”

Cementos sighed in defeat.

“Hmm, well I wanted to congratulate you on everything you've achieved, I've heard lots of great things about you over the years.”

Katsuki's eyebrows furrowed, “and?...”

“Well I've just gotten word from the pirate commission. I was aware of your arrival and wanted to visit as soon as possible, however I knew I would have to tell you this as well,” he said, still not making sense.

Katsuki's face was painted with questioning and concern, his heart rate slowly increasing.

“Gotten word of what?” He asked with hesitancy.

“Best Jeanist is missing, believed to be… deceased.”

Katsuki felt his face drop.

The sun was slowly going down, though the sky was still filled with light, the evening was coming around. Cemetoiand joined the crew on the beach, far from the dock, sitting around a fire on some logs sipping on some liquor they had bought earlier. However one was straying from the group. Katsuki sat on a wood stump far away from the others, facing the empty sea as he sipped on his shitty beer. He couldn't find himself to even notice right now, only caring about the alcohol inside of it.

Izuku shuffled his way over, wanting to get away from the stench of alcohol and to figure out what was wrong with Katsuki. He had been strange for a while, but ever since talking to Cementos he'd been undeniably upset. 

He sat down next to the man on the stump, with no protest from him. He noticed the amount of bottles on the floor, wondering whether Katsuki had too much to drink.

He waited for a minute to see if he would say anything, but he didn't.

“What's up with you?” Izuku tried to ask nonchalantly.

“I don't know,” he answered calmly.

“Umm, are you…alright?”

“I don’t know,” he said again.

IUku let out a huff, “you know I was hoping the alcohol would make it easier for you to talk,” Izuku said.

Katsuki flicked his eyes over to him, staring into his own. He opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out. He looked to be ground as his face scrunched together.

“One of my old mentors is missin’, proly’ dead,” he said quietly, like the words were fragile.

“Oh…”

“I don' even know-” he trailed off. “He wasn't even one of my teachers at U.A, just ‘nother pirate guy,” he slurred, it suddenly became blatantly obvious to Izuku that he was drunk.

“So how'd you know him?” Izuku asked in a hushed voice, his eyes down turned in sympathy.

“We would go on trips with different pirates as a form o’ training,” he explained.

“Ah, so you guys were close?”

Katsuki shot Izuku an unimpressed look, “no.”

“Uh- oh okay,” he said with a sad smile.

“Mhmm, thas’ why- I don't know why I'm so…”

“It's okay,” Izuku said simply.

“yeah,” he whispered.

The two stayed there for a minute before Izuku started to tug on Katsuki's arm.

“Come on, I know what will make you feel better,* Izuku said as he pulled him up.

“And what would that be?” Katsuki asked, following along Izuku's lead either way.

“You can name the boat,” he said with a soft smile.

The two stumbled past the group, without a word, making their way back to the dock. Soon they entered the yard, searching around for their ship as Katsuki leaned against Izuku. It wasn't long until they were met with Powerloader.

“Bakugo, Midoriya, what are you doing here? I thought you were having drinks with Cementos?” He asked.

“We’re here to name my ship,” Katsuki slurred, pointing his finger at a Powerloader.

“Uh, alrighty,” he said.

Katsuki revealed the name and the two stood there watching as he climbed up the side of the ship with a paint brush in one hand. They leaned up against each other as they watched him slowly paint the ship.

“I've got tha’ fuzzy feelin’,” Katsuki said as he put his head on Izuku's shoulder, gripping onto his arm.

Izuku felt his face burn up in a blush, just how drunk was he?

“But this one's differen’,” he said gently.

Izuku looked down at the man on his shoulder, not sure what to say.

Powerloader finally finished up, climbing down to stand next to the two and observe his work.

“It's a nice, classic way to go,” he said.

“I agree,” Izuku added.

Katsuki hummed, his eyes locked on the words.

‘The Laberynthe II’

Chapter Text

“So, what’s the coordinates-” Katsuki got cut off by a knock at the door.

Kirishima, Denki, Mina, Sero and Iida are sitting with him in the brand new meeting room that was built into their new ship. 

Katsuki let out a groan, stomping towards the door, he threw it open to see who could possibly be interrupting his meeting but to the others surprise there was no yelling. They couldn’t see who it was from where they sat. They glanced up around the room for a second, all catching each other's eye with the same question within them. The door creaked shut after a bit and Katsuki walked back over to his seat with a calmer expression than before, like whoever was at the door had managed to iron out his almost always permanent eyebrow crinkle in a few seconds.

Ahh, well suppose that solves it.

“Apologies,” he said, clearing his throat before continuing on from where he was, “so coordinates?” He asked, suddenly seeming rushed.

Iida turned his attention towards him, laying out a map and explaining it thoroughly. Denki took the moment of distraction to turn to Kirishima.

“It was definitely him,” he whispered quickly.

“Mhmm,” Kirishima replied.

“Stop mumbling to each other,” Katsuki yelled without even looking up from the page in front of him.

They all stopped, the room consumed by silence before it was broken by Sero, “ahem,” he let out a loud and obviously fake cough. “So… who was that anyway, at the door?” he asked curiously.

Katsuki paused, looking up from the table to glance at the question's faces looking up at him, “it was just Deku,” he said as his lip twitched.

“Ohh, just midoriya,” Mina said, nodding her head, glancing at the others with a smile threatening her lips.

“Yep,” he said, popping the p, “anything else?” he asked with annoyance, the others shaking their heads.

“Well get back to work then, we're done here” he said with urgency.

He pulled all his materials off the table and into his hands, placing them in his bag before heading straight out of the door. He usually waits for them to leave, staying back to go over everything once more, but today it seems he had more important plans. The five of them said nothing for a moment.

“Are we all thinking the same thing, or?...” Denki asks abruptly.

“Yeah, pretty sure,” Mina says, finally smiling widely.

“It’s so strange that he rushed off like that,” Kirishima said with curiosity.

“Plus I was waiting for a yell, a tiny ounce of anger ,” Mina said dramatically, “But not one but came.”

“He’s becoming soft for Midoriya,” Sero said in a sing-song voice.

“Well I mean that’s not new news,” Kirishima replied.

“Yes, but what is new news is that it only just became obvious to me that it’s because he has some sort of feelings going on,” Denki said.

“I have to say, I don't think it’s appropriate prod in our Captain’s feelings ,” Iida spoke up finally, “however, I still agree with the statement. He certainly does act differently around Midoriya and it would be no surprise if that came from some sort of… romantic feelings.”

“Well said my friend,” Denki said with a grin, putting his hand in his shoulder

“Honestly I am surprised this happened at all, it’s almost kind of dangerous,” Kirishima said, a small wrinkle forming in between his eyebrows.

“Dangerous?” Mina asked.

“Mmm, it was hard to miss how distracted he was when Midoiya first joined the crew, he’s pulled his head in now, but every time we used to ask him anything about his love life he’d go on about how it would be a liability. Seeing it now is making it obvious why,” Kirishima explained.

“Right,” Mina agreed.

“And look, I trust Midoriya with my life, but nothing will change the fact that he’s a siren …” Sero added.

Iida hummed, “‘It is true, but it’s not a matter of getting rid of him, there must be some sort of solution,” Iida said.

“The problem has barely started yet, at the moment this is a matter of teasing him with the information as much as possible,” Denki said with a mischievous smile.

“Okay, really mature,” Iida’s expression dropped to disappointment as he stood up.

“Well I think it’s a fantastic idea," Mina added, high fiving Denki.

Iida scoffed lightly, “Have fun then, and hope it doesn’t all fall apart” Iida said before walking out of the door.

“Hello Captain,” Koda said.

“Uhh, hi,” Katsuki responded in surprise, “what do you need?” he asked.

“I think I might have left some eggs in here?,” Koda replied.

“What?” Katsuki asked with confusion.

“From when you were-” Koda says.

“Right,” he says, letting him in. “Who is it? The three morons?”

“Uhh, yeah, they threw up in the Kitchen.” he answered, looking through the bedside table for any excess he might have left.

“Of course.”

“You know, it’s very strange being in a new ship,” Koda said, looking around Katsuki's room.

Katsuki could sense there was something further he wanted to discuss, “yeah… I’m still getting used to my room, there’s almost nothing in it."

Koda nodded with a sad smile, “umm, but you know, thinking back to old memories… old conversations-”

“What?!” Katsuki cut straight to the chase.

“People have been talking,” Koda said calmly.

“Talking?” Katsuki asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Do you remember the conversation we had, not too long ago?’ he asked. “I said something about you liking Midoriya, we were sitting in the cabin, I had just kicked him out and you were sulking. When I said it you merely told me you had only known him a week. What’s your answer now?” he asked.

Katsuki’s eyes went wide, his mouth hanging open slightly, “why are you asking me?”

“Well it seems the others have caught onto what I saw all those many weeks ago,” Koda said softly.

Katsuki’s face turned sour, a frown painted on his lips, “how is that your or anyone else's business?’ he asked

“It’s not, but there is no denying your softness for him, people are also becoming concerned. Some are just teasing you for it but others see it as a serious issue." Koda explained, his eyes reeking with empathy.

“Yeah well I've already thought of all the concerning things there's no need for them to linger on it!” he shouted, rubbing the bridge of his nose. 

“I know,” he added with a sudden softness and a sigh, “I know.” 

“There's just a lot on my mind and since we left the eastern Islands i’ve been trying to completely forget about it and everything else,” he explained.

Koda nodded, “but you do admit it? Now you do.”

Katsuki didn’t speak for what felt like ages. 

“Yes,” he said, his voice quiet with vulnerability.

“I know you’ll be alright,” Koda said, “we all know you can pull through anything if you need to, but some are concerned about the way you go about it,’ he explained. “Do you really think forgetting about it is what you want?”

“No,” he answered simply, “but at the moment I don’t have any other choice. What I want and what I need to do are two separate things.”

“I understand,” Koda replied, knowing that was a total lie, knowing Katsuki knew that too.

Kasuki nodded.

“Well, no luck,” Koda said, as he gave up looking through the draws. “Maybe I’ll check the kitchen again.”

“Good luck with that. And you know it would be a huge favour to me if you made sure the crew knows that I will throw them overboard if they continue to ‘talk’ instead of work,” he demanded.

“Of course,” Koda agreed with a smile.

Katsuki nodded to Koda once more before he left, the gates that he sealed had now bursted open once more. He knows he'll be trying for hours tonight, lost in thought to close those gates again, like he swore he would.

“Captain, we are approaching!” Tokoyami shouted out.

“Alright, lower the sails, make sure everyone’s out on deck,” he ordered Todoroki and the cabin boy.

The whole crew gathers, leaving all weapons on the floor as they come closer to the Navy base. The passing ships give them sour looks, pointing their guns and cannons at them in caution. They had been spotted earlier, the Admiral coming out to the dock with tens of dozens of men backing him up. He stood with confidence as he ordered his men to let them through. He knew what this was about. They came to a stop, Todoroki nervously placing down the beam. Katsuki demanded the crew to stay on board as he walked his way down in front of the Admiral.

“Captain Bakugo…” he said, looking at the man with a frown. “Have you come to finally turn yourself in?” he joked.

“Absolutely not,” Katsuki stated with a stern voice and a serious face.

The Admiral laughed, “of course. Admiral Rice by the way,” he said.

“Mm, right. I suppose you might know what I’ve come to discuss?” Katsuki questioned, the man nodded in response.

“I’ll have your men pat down, then you can come through to my office in the main building.”

“Sure thing,” Katsuki agreed.

The Lieutenants searched for any weapons on everyone before letting them follow the Admiral to the headquarters. They passed the training grounds, observing the multiple obstacles, tests and training setups they had. Katsuki laughed to himself, all this excessive training and yet some half taught pirates could kick their asses easily, pathetic. Unfortunately they weren’t here to humiliate the navy, but to make a deal. 

They walked up what felt like a thousand flights of stairs until they reached a room with a large table in the middle. It was a meeting room, where there weren’t any reports and plans. However the Admiral didn’t stop, he simply ordered the crew to sit down before walking towards the door at the end of the room. His office, right. They all got a sense of deja vu, thinking back to their trip to Nezu’s merely a few weeks ago. However when Katsuki started following the man he ordered him to take a seat as well, going in by himself. Katsuki felt suspicious, though carried on without question. It wasn't long till he came back out with two scrolls in one hand and a large, clinking bag in the other. Money. 

The sound of his iron soled boots rang out as he walked across the room, towards the top of the table. He threw the bag down, keeping the scrolls in hand as he stood behind his chair.

“I've had a few of you fella's comin’ here to make deals, I wondered if I'd see you,” Rice said.

“We were advised by a friend that we should talk to you,” Kirishima stated.

“Mm, though we have no idea what about,” Katsuki added.

“Hehh, I see,” he nodded. He started slowly walking around the table, his eyes lingering on each person, “you should know I'm pissed about you killing one of my Commanders a few weeks ago,” he said.

“Yeah…,” Katsuki cleared his throat awkwardly.

“And I should kill you right now for that and everything else you've done over the years,” he continued. “However this specific mission, I'm afraid you may be the only ones who can… do it properly.”

“...Right?” Katsuki said with question. “So what is this mission then?”

“There is a new fleet of pirates who’ve been travelling around, they have been causing much havoc for us and civilians. You can imagine how bad it is considering I'm asking you and other pirates to help me get rid of them,” he explained.

“Well yeah,” Katsuki scoffed. “What exactly have they been doing?”

“Destroying everything in their paths, they’ve killed several navy men, pirates, sailors and civilians. Although their main territory is on some remote islands, they’ve been riding islands closer and closer to the North and South lands. They’re pretty much out of control and there is next to nothing we can do at this point,” he explained.

“Who are these guys then?” Kirishima asked with curiosity.

Admiral Rice unrolled and pinned one of the scrolls down to the table, “they call themselves the League of Villains, this is the area of secluded islands where they are residing,” he said pointing to it. 

Katsuki's eyes widened as he recognised the islands even without a label. Land of The Sirens. He didn't really know why it was called that, there aren't any Sirens there, never really has been. Somehow people have still completely avoided going anywhere near it, well until now.

“First of all, that’s the stupidest name I've ever heard, secondly, why would they go there?” He asked.

“Hmgh, not sure. They're definitely far from here considering. They've got hundreds of people across the Islands and through the 6 ships they have sailing around. We've managed to obtain direction plans for each at a raid. That’s about the closest we’ve gotten at all.” Rice explained.

“So what do they want? Land, money, what?” Sero asked.

“Not at all, they don’t kill to steal, they just kill to destroy, “ he said.

“They’re not pirates at all,” Katsuki grumbled. “Do they have a motif for doing what they do?” he asked.

Admiral Rice nodded, “It’s suspected that they came here for the last siren.”

The whole room went silent and froze where they were.

“...Right.”

“And I hate those blemming creatures as much as the next person, but these guys are causing too much trouble for us,” he explained. “And hey, once you take these guys out, you can hunt down that foul thing yourself,” he said with a grin.

Katsuki felt his blood boil, he was furious, but he couldn't imagine how bad Izuku was feeling.

“Yeah,” he said in a croaky, unsure voice.

The admiral. had walked back up to the top of the table, pinning the second scroll down. It was another map with the six ships, showing the plan for their general direction, though not an exact route.

“He’s the only other piece of information we got,” he said.

Iida cleared his throat awkwardly, “It seems they’ve been assigned areas of the sea instead of exact coordinates,” Iida said.

“Yep,” Rice replied.

“Uhh, those symbols, are they based on the flags?” Katsuki asked, observing the map.

“Well we suppose so,” Rice replied.

“They look familiar…”

“Yeah, they really do,” Kirishima added.

Everyone spoke softly, as if they were afraid that if they raised their voice any higher izuku would suddenly snap. He was holding in there, pretending he heard nothing as he observed the map along with everyone else.

“Wait, that flame, that's the ship we fought in the storm,” he blurted out from the end of the table, everyone looking over.

“Oh man, you're right,” Kirishima exclaimed.

“Wait this one too,” Tokoyami said, pointing to the one with the large x crossing over it. “this is from all the way back, when we first met…” he trailed off.

Katsuki's eyes went wider, “it is,” he said in a breathy voice, looking up at Izuku.

“Hmm, well it’s good news that you guys have come in contact with multiple of the ships and managed to get out alive,” Rice said as he smiled. “So what do you say, I give you these and some coins and you hunt these bastards down and bring me their heads? I don’t really suppose it’s a question because I'll have you thrown in jail if you say not” Rice asked with a condescending smile, reminding them that at the end of this all they were still enemies just making a deal.

Katsuki found that his eyes kept flicking over to Izuku as his mind raced. His expression only got more unreadable as the seconds went by. These guys were the ones that had murdered Izuku's family.

“Not like I'm going to say no to that,” Katsuki said to the Admiral in acceptance.

“Good! The maps are all yours then. Just bring me the captains of each ship, dead or alive, and the money will be yours also,” he said as he rolled the maps back up.

Katsuki just nodded, taking them in his hand.

Admiral Rice escorts them back to the dock, getting another pat down before they are let back onto their ship. They stop and check around their ship as well, making sure they aren’t trying anything funny or have stolen anything. As the crew is searching around Katsuki finds Izuku in the new medic room. Izuku faces towards the door, his eyes softening as he sees who it was. He continued searching around as Katsuki came up beside him.

He states silent for a moment before speaking, “Are you alright,” he said hesitantly.

Izuku gave him a light nod, “not gonna say i’m not frustrated, by the things he said, but I’ll be fine. Honestly the thing I can't stop thinking about the fact that it's them . We've got extra coins in our pockets in return for taking them out. It's funny,” Izuku said 

Katsuki, hummed hesitantly, “It'll be extra funny, they're the reason we have you in the first place.”

“I suppose you're right,” Izuku said with a smile.

A few days prior

Izuku was happy to sleep in the same room as everyone else. It gave him a sense of security and it felt like a giant sleepover every night. It was nice adjusting to the new ship, like everything refreshed itself and it all finally became real. 

Izuku was currently mopping up in the Kitchen, (Sero, Denki and Mina had stumbled in drunkenly asking when the food would be ready then they proceeded to throw up all of the alcohol onto the floor). He was trying to distract himself from the smell, his mind kept flickering, thinking back to the conversation he had with Katsuki a couple days ago.

Izuku knew Katsuki was in some sort of meeting at the moment, Ochako and Todoroki advised him not to interrupt, but he always loses a sense of inhibition whenever he’s worried for someone. He was concerned about what happened at the Western island only a few days ago, since he blacked out that night he hasn’t talked about it once. And you know Izuku might have dropped it, understood that he deals with things differently- like he has with other things. However his tiredness was seeping out from an inch of his body so obviously, it wasn’t a physical sort of exaltation though. On top of that he seemed more relieved when his thoughts came out that day, so naturally Izuku couldn’t help himself, he really couldn’t. And look he can’t exactly see the line sometimes, but he’ll know when he’s on it. If this really isn't the right thing to do he’ll stop. He would never want to hurt the man any more.

He rushed through the hall, stopping at one of the first rooms on his left. He stood frozen momentarily, before knocking without a second thought. He heard the annoyed stomps approach the door and contemplated making a run for it, however he quickly scrapped the idea releasing that it would only get him into more trouble. The door was pulled open harshly, Katsuki looked to see who it was, he relaxed, his demeanour changing and his grip on the handle softening.

“Of course,” he says simply.

“Sorry, I just really need to talk to you, not now, just… after I suppose,” he said.

Katsuki licked his lips, “give me two seconds,” was all he said before shutting the door.

It truly was only a couple seconds before Katsuki was opening the door once more with his bag over his shoulder. He started walking towards his room, Izuku following beside him. Neither of them said anything till they were in Katsuki’s room.

“Are you okay?” Katsuki asked as Izuku shut the door. 

“Yeah, I’m fine,” he replied.

Katsuki turned away, putting the things from the meeting back into his drawers.

“I was just thinking about some things you said at the Western Island,” he said hesitantly.

Katsuki went still, slowly looking over his shoulder before fully turning his body to izuku. 

He cleared his throat awkwardly, “I’m sorry about that,” he said with his eyebrows tightly scrunched.

“Wait, for what?” Izuku asked with confusion.

“I don't know, for being a blackout drunk idiot, I threw up on you did I not?” he asked.

“Uhh, no not really, on Powerloader sure. Do you not remember anything?”

“No I do, just not much past stumbling into the shipyard,” he explained.

“Right. I’m just a little concerned” he said in a hushed voice.

Katsuki squinted at him, “because of what I said on the island?” he asked.

“That’s half of it,” he replied. “You seem…” he trailed off, not finishing his sentence.

Katsuki sort of understood what he was saying. He promised to get his burdens behind him at least temporarily and that tempted him to lie. But he changed his mind and opted for half of the truth instead.

“I’m alright. I don’t want to be all sappy and shit but I suppose I've been thinking- you know just slightly about stuff, since Cemetos told me about Best Jeanist,” he said stiffly.

Izuku nodded, “I thought it might be something like that,” he says.

He did, but he also knew there was more. Izuku was starting to see it in his shoulders again; they were becoming tense from keeping something in. It was really one of the only ways to tell that something was wrong, Izuku didn’t know how he managed to pick up on it so quickly, but it didn’t matter anyway. He decided to leave it at that, becoming too nervous to keep on pushing. He cursed to himself for being weaker than when he knocked on the door, leaving with only a little bit of what he was hoping to get out. He said his goodbyes to Katsuki before heading back out on deck.

Izuku felt the disappointment ache through his bones again at the thought. He finished mopping, going to the deck to tip out the water and putting the bucket and the broom back in the storage closet. His eyes lingered on the small, hammock-less room. It got his mind racing further, thinking back to everything they had been through in such a short time. It was then that he acted on a whim once more, heading the opposite direction in the hallway. He passed the three sick idiots in the doctors cabin, unsupervised and giggling as they messed with Koda’s stuff. Izuku walked straight past, headed right to Katsuki room. 

He stopped at the slightly ajar door, hearing voices come from inside. He really didn't want to eavesdrop… so he turned to walk away. But he couldn’t help but catch a tiny bit of the conversation.

“Old conversations-”

It was Koda’s voice.

“What?!” Katsuki asked sternly.

“People have been talking,” Koda replied.

Izuku had fully walked away before he could hear the rest. He became confused and even more worried, he hadn’t heard any talk? He wanted to know what it was about, but he already had enough to prod Katsuki about. He'll have to talk to him later, for now he will have to find out what this talk is from the crew. Izuku strolled through the hall, making his way back out on deck.

“Midoriya, you're back,” Todoroki said from where he sat on the deck.

“Yep,” he said, tugging at his coat sleeve nervously. “You're taking a break.?”

Todoroki raised an eyebrow, “Yeah, it's calm at the moment. Are you okay?” He asked.

“Uhh,” he said, sitting down next to him, “you haven't heard any talk around the ship, have you?” He asked.

Todoroki squinted at the man, “Why?”

“Well I just overheard that people have been talking about something apparently, but I haven't heard anything so I was wondering if you have.”

“Well you're out of luck Midoriya,” Todoroki replied.

“You haven't heard anything?” He asked.

“I didn't say that.”

“Ahh, come on,” he groaned, standing up from his seat.

“I doubt anyone will tell you,” Todoroki said.

“I'll find out, I'm more determined now,” he said, walking to find his next target.

He stopped, “do you know where Ochako is?” He called out.

“Yaomomo and her are checking the cannons, they're on the side of the ship,” he explained.

“Thank you.”

He looked over to see Jiro and Shoji holding a rope over the side of the ship. He walked over, greeting the two before leaning over the edge.

“Hey guys,” he called out, the two looking up at him.

“Uhh, hello Midoriya,” Momo replied.

“What's up?” Ochaco asked.

“Well I overheard that there's been talking amongst the ship, I was wondering if you knew what that was?” He asked, shouting out.

“Dude,” he heard Jiro say from beside him.

“Why don't you ask me later?!” Ochako shouted up.

“Yeah, we're a little busy at the moment,” Momo said.

“My apologies,” he said, standing back up straight.

He turned to look at Jiro

“Do not ask me,” she said instantly.

Izuku clicked his tongue, looking over at Shoji who was shaking his head. He trudged off in disappointment.

It was obvious that there was chatter, that pretty much everyone knew and that for some reason they wouldn't admit it to Izuku or tell him what it was about. Was everyone on the same page about keeping it from him? His frustration cleared being replaced by anxiety, his stomach dropping with worry. He felt like he needed to know now.

He went around to everyone who was on board, his hopes were getting lower with each rejection. He was starting to realise he wasn't going to find his answer so easily, but it wasn’t like he was going to give up. He waltzed downstairs, knowing there were few people below deck at the moment, but if he were going to get answers out of anybody it would be these guys. Denki, Mina and Sero, they love to share stories and talk shit, of course they would tell him. He smiled as he opened the door, however it was wiped from his face in an instant at the sight.

Right, they were inebriated, still giggling as Koda struggled to try and get them to knock down some eggs. 

“You need something Midoriya?” Koda asked curiously.

“Uhh, no thanks, I was just- walking around,” he said.

“I see,” Koda said with a bright smile.

Izuku left defeated, walking down the stairs to sulk in the kitchen where no one would see him but Sato, (who would also let him taste dinner early). 

Suddenly his hopes were brought to life once more at the man he saw standing in the room.

“Kirishima!” he shouted with excitement.

Kirishima, he was never starting things, but he sure was always around to hear them. Izuku was positive he could get him to spill.

“Midoriya!?” He said, matching his energy although confused.

“What are you doing here?” he asked, releasing it was only him in there.

“Sato’s busy doing… uh, something, I came in here to look for some bullets and ended up watching the meat so it doesn’t burn while he’s out,” he explained. “What are you doing?”

“Looking for you,” he said, it wasn't completely a lie.

“Oh right, what do you need?” he asked enthusiastically.

“You haven’t happened to hear some things lately,” he questioned.

Kirishima chuckled nervously, “what are you talking about?”

“Apparently there’s, I don’t know, talk, going around,” he explained.

The look on his face made it clear he knew exactly what Izuku was talking about.

“Is there?” he asked, pursing his lips.

“Kirishima you know exactly what i’m talking about,” Izuku stated coldly.

“I might…” he said simply.

“Please, I know you know, everyone does, but they’re all refusing to tell me it’s really freaking me out!” he explained.

Kirishima sighed, “Okay, okay. Look, the reason no one will tell you is because it’s about you, but don’t worry it’s not bad. It just has something to do with you and the Captain,” he said.

“Right.” he said quietly, “but you won’t tell me what?” he asked.

Kirishima shook his head, refusing to say anymore.

“Thank you anyway,” he said, turning to leave.

“Seriously man don’t worry too much,” the red haired man shouted out before Izuku finally left. “Damn,” he whispered under his breath.

“Dude, I heard that Midoriya was going around a few days ago begging people to tell him what the talk was about,” Denki says.

The four of them were congregating in the halls. It had been more than a week since they had left the Navy base.

“Man, we have to be careful, he can’t know even a tiny bit,” Mina replied.

“Why would that be so bad,” Kirhisma said, sweat rolling down his face.

“What?”

“I mean if it’s only surface level-”

“Does he know something?!” Sero asked, cutting him off.

“I- I mean maybe,” he said awkwardly.

“Kiri, did you tell him something?” Mina questioned.

Kirhsima bit his lip, “no.”

“You told him didn’t you?!” Sero exclaimed with disappointment.

“I only told him that it was about him and the captain, nothing else!” he said in defence.

“Dude!” Denki called out.

“Why would you do that?!” Mina yelled.

“I didn’t think it would be a big deal, he was really worrying about it and I helped lower the stress, are you actually going to call me out for that?!”

“I mean a little,” Sero said.

Kirishima scoffed, “well i think i did the right thing, maybe you guys should stop gossiping so much and do your work,” he said, walking away.

“You talk as much as we do!” Mina exclaimed.

Sero put his hand on her shoulder, “he’s kind of right though we are changing direction soon so we should head back out on deck,” he said, Mina clicked her tongue in response.

Kirishima headed out seeing Todoroki pull the sails back up.

“Hey Todoroki,” he called out.

The man looked down, “Oh, hi.”

“Aren’t we doing a complete turn around?” he asked.

“We were, but tokoyami spotted an ally ship so we’re going to talk to them first before,” he explained.

Kirishima looked out to the sea, seeing another ship far in the distant horizon, “I see, who is it?” he asked.

“Shiketsu, apparently,” Todoroki said.

“Ohh, it’s been a while hasn’t it.”

“Sure has.” 

They slowly drift closer, the two ships bringing up their sails so come to an almost complete stop. It was clear that they had been in a battle. Their ship was destroyed, falling apart and black with char. The Shiketsu ship put down a beam, their Captain, Inasa, walked over to meet Katsuki.

“What the hell did you get into, ehh?” Katsuki questioned with a scowl, his hands on his hips.

“Good to see you too, Captain Bakugo, and everyone else.” he smiled. “We got into a bit of a cat fight,” he said.

“Huh? Well they got you pretty good, didn’t they?” Katsuki replied, his eyes flickering back to the ship.

“They sure did. We were paid by the navy to help track down this fleet, I assume you know who I'm talking about considering you’re pretty much headed right in their direction,” he questioned.

“Yes we are, we were actually just about to turn around.” 

“Well good thing we ran into you then, you’re going the right way. And look, we were no match for them, we had no choice but to retreat, but if someone can take these bastards down it’ll be you guys. I’ll give you some updated information," Inasa said.

“Thanks,” he said simply, though the response still made Inasa smile.

It was actually really helpful, it was easy going out to large areas of ground like the North and South land as well as places they frequented like the islands surrounding the Pirate Isle, maps were pretty reliable for places like that and they pretty much knew the way by heart anyway. However with smaller uninhabited islands they can be untrustworthy or outdated so it's good to take directions and new maps from anyone they could. Even the slightest miscalculations could end them up a day away from where they were supposed to be and that sure has gotten them into trouble over the years.

Katsuki sometimes forgets that he hasn’t seen a lot of people since he was a snappy teenager.

They exchanged words briefly before Inasa simply handed him an updated map.

“Be careful out there,” he said before heading back onto his ship.

“Will do,” he replied as they pulled their beam back up and their sails back down.

They nodded to each other once more as their ships passed.

“Alright, change of plans, we are pretty much heading straight,” he called out. He handed the scroll over to Kirishima, “give this to Iida,” he commanded.

“Yes, Captain,” he saluted, taking the paper from his hands.

“Time for a cat fight of our own, finally some action,” he grinned.

Izuku helped Todoroki pull the sails down, the rest of the crew just got prepared.

“There isn’t much wind at the moment,” Todoroki shouted to Iida.

“Yes, we’ll just have to hope they haven’t gotten too far,” he replied as his eyes searched the maps. “We were off by about a couple Kilometres,” he explained to Katsuki.”

“Right, get us on the right course,” he commanded Aoyama.

“Aye Captain,” he responded, taking to the wheel.

It’s less than half an hour before the ship comes into view.

“Bird head, can you confirm it’s them?” Katsuki asked.

“It definitely is,” he replied, looking through his telescope and observing the flag.

“Alright, get the cannons ready, we're gonna be the first to fire,” he ordered Ochako

“Yes Captain.”

“Everyone else… take a breath, this might get messy.”

It dawned on Katsuki that this was their first real battle in a while, sure they had raided ships and destroyed weddings, but this was different. He took his own advice, taking in a deep breath, no out of fear but just to prepare for the rush of adrenaline that would come as soon as the first shot was fired.

Ochako stood by the cannon, watching Katsuki's hand rise up, waiting for the signal. The ship went silent as they just got close enough. His hand went down, their recoil from the cannons shook the ship.

They hit a sail, slowing down the enemy as they made their first attack. Fireballs, Katsuki had never seen it and he wondered why, the feeling he got as he watched the flame travel closer to the ship was unmatched. Everyone ducked out of precaution except Ochako. The fireball luckily went right over as they were moving faster than their enemy.

“Keep firing,” Ochako ordered the other canon operators.

Katsuki turned to the others on, “we are approaching rapidly, this will most likely turn hand to hand so get your weapons ready!” He ordered.

Both ships got minor damages, the small fires that managed to catch got put out immediately. If anything their regular cannonballs were far more effective. But that wasn't going to matter soon anyway. The ships were almost side to side, Katsuki pulled out his gun, he shot down two people before the enemy started jumping onto their ship. 

Their crew started jumping on the other side as well till both were scattered. Katsuki was trying to make his way over, shooting down people before they could get close enough. He watched as Izuku fought what seemed to be the Captain. A blonde young girl who wielded a knife, smiling at Izuku as they fought. The sword was far too large so he dropped it, grabbing the blade with his bare hands and throwing it over board. Katsuki cursed at the action, his breath hitching. 

Someone managed to get closer at his distraction, he hit them over the head with the gun instead, kicking them to the floor. His eyes travelled back to Izuku, slamming the girl to the floor. The rest of the crew dealt with the others, all bleeding out on deck or struggling in the water. Kirishima was holding down the quartermaster in the same manner as Izuku was the captain. A man with ashy blonde hair, obviously much older than the Captain. They had their first hostages.

The rest of the crew started breathing hard, rushing over to the two and helping them secure them down. They dragged them back onto their ship as the two screamed in protest. Todoroki brought some rope and tied them to a post. Katsuki sheathed his gun back in his belt as he looked at the two.

“Alright, clean this mess up!” Katsuki yelled.

The crew got to work, clearing the bodies and cleaning the deck of the drying blood. Katsuki walked over to the Hostages, looking down on them.

“Your name?” He asked the girl sternly.

“Toga Himiko,” she replied.

Katsuki was surprised she gave in so easily.

“And you?”

“Twice,” he replied quietly, his voice shaking, he looked on the brink of tears.

“Ehh, what's wrong with him?” Katsuki asked Toga.

“He needs his hat,” she said sourly.

Katsuki raised an eyebrow, “he starts freaking out if he doesn't have it on, can you just give it to him?” She asked with a protective glimmer in her eyes.

Katsuki looked around, picking up a stray hat from the ground and looking over to the two. Twice nodded in confirmation and Katsuki walked over and placed the hat on his head. The man seemed to instantly calm down. And although they are their enemies and now his hostages, Katsuki didn't call him out on his strange behaviour. He knew what this life could do to you, he's seen it with his own eyes, but anyway he wasn't here to sympathise with them.

He crouched down to their level, “now, you're in my jurisdiction, you answer my questions and we won't have to hurt you,” he explained.

The two looked at eachother, “that depends on what you're asking,” Toga said.

Katsuki hummed, “I don't know if you've figured it out but we're after your fleet, it would be really helpful if you gave us some clues as to where the rest of them are,” he said calmly.

The two stayed silent for a moment, “you're the ones who killed Dabi’s ship and the Paranormal weirdos,” she stated almost like a question.

“I suppose so,” he replied.

He hadn't really thought about it until then, they had no idea back when but they had already taken out two (now three) of the fleet's ships. It was strange considering how desperate the navy was for help and how beat up Shiketsus ship was. There has got to be some stronger ships amongst them.

“Why should we answer you when they're dead because of you?” Toga asked, her voice sharp with bite.

“We don't have much of a choice now Toga,” Twice said to her.

She sighed, pouting slightly.

“Well, fine, but I'm not answering you ,” she said.

Katsuki groaned, standing up, “yeah? Then who will you answer?” He asked with annoyance.

Her flirtatious smile overtook her face once more, looking over at Ochako. Katsuki turned to the girl who had a shocked expression, nodding her over to Taga with a click of his tongue.

“M-me?” She stuttered, walking to them slowly.

She crouched down to their level, looking up at Katsuki.

“Alright, what do you wanna know?” She asked the brown haired girl.

Katsuki handed her the map, “right. Um, we have some information on the general direction of each ship that has been recently updated, but we think it wouldn't hurt to get some confirmation or some extra details,” she explained, showing the two the map.

She observed the map for a minute, “If I remember correctly, Spinner's ship was headed to an island North West of here. If you want to capture your next ship you'll have your luck there,” she said with a smile.

“How do we know you're not lying,” Katsuki asked from above.”

“I have barely any reason to be telling you anything in the first place, if I'm going to it might as well be the truth,” she defended.

“You better hope that's true,” he said.

“I don't think she's lying,” Ochako said, standing up.

“Yeah, yeah, get Iida so we can discuss the new route plans,” he demanded Kirishima.

He looked down once more, “you got anything you want to save on there,” he said, nodding to their destroyed ship that was slowly drifting away.

The two shook their heads after thinking for a moment.

He turned to Ochako, “sink it.”

“Yes sir,” she saluted.

“Man he’s so-” Izuku heard the familiar voice say behind the door.

He opened it and walked in, causing the owner of the voice to jump.

“Midoriya,” Kirishima said with an awkward smile.

Denki was there too, looking panicked as Izuku entered. He spared them a suspicious look as he travelled over to the kitchen drawers to grab some ingredients for Tsu who had caught a cold.

Neither of them continued talking, only staring nervously at Midoriya as if waiting for him to leave.

“What are you guys doing in the kitchen?” Izuku asked, not turning his eyes away from the drawers.

“Oh umm…” Denki stuttured.

“We just didn’t want to get yelled at for talking,” Kirishima explained.

It was a decent explanation, especially for them, but Izuku couldn't help but notice the sweat rolling down his cheek as he said that.

Izuku looked up, the herbs and kettle of water in his hands, “what were you talking about?” he asked.

The two men seemed at a loss for words, a loss for an explanation. 

“I was just telling Kirishima a scary story,” Denki said with confidence, “yeah! That’s why we jumped.”

Kirishima gripped the bridge of his nose at the stupid excuse

Izuku’s eyebrows dropped in disappointment, “Is this about the talk going around?”

Kirishima sighs, “yeah.”

“Sorry,” he says, apologising at the look on Izuku's face.

“It’s okay, talk all you want about the mysterious thing about me and Kachan that I’m not allowed to know, I don’t care,” he said as he walked past the two headlining for the door as quickly as he could.

“Dude, you sure you’re alright?” Kirishima asked.

“I’m just great Kirishima,” Izuku said with a smile as he walked out the door.

It didn’t actually mean to be sarcastic, he really was trying to seem alright, but he doesn't think that’s the message that got across to Denki and Kirishima.

Izuku tried to  clear his mind, letting the sword be an extension of his body. Katsuki stood in front of him on the deck, ready for battle, hsi mind probably far clearer than Izuku’s telling by the look on his face. That look he gets when he’s super focused. It wasn't fair all this talk had made him so distracted. He tried not to care but he couldn’t help it, especially when he kept walking in on people whispering and becoming suddenly nervous whenever he was around. He was lingering on the interaction he had with Kirishima and Denki a couple days ago. 

Trapped in his thoughts he almost didn’t notice that their training had started. The deck was cleared out so Katsuki could help Izuku improve his skills. Today was sword fighting. Izuku had become far better but he was still horrible in comparison to Katsuki, to be fair most people are. But anyway it was particularly hard when the source of his crisis was standing right in front of him.

Izuku dodged the first few swings surprisingly but forgot that after dodge was a counter attack, he tried stringing one together but ultimately ended up making a fool of himself stumbling over. He swung at Katsuki and missed by a mile stone, he was pretty sure Katsuki didn’t even move. It was Katsuki’s chance, he sent a very obvious right swing Izuku’s way, sure that he would dodge. However His distraction ensured he did in fact not. He gripped his sword harder in pain, eventually dropping it as he healed over on his knees. Katsuki had gotten a decent cut right down his chest. The other man immediately dropped his blade as well, the clinking sound of it ringing out on the quiet deck as he rushed over to Izuku. In all honesty It wasn’t too painful but it was the sudden fear that made Izuku drop to the ground like a fly in panic. He lifted his hand from the gushing wound as Katsuki asked him if he was alright.

“Oh I’m fine, I just panicked that’s all,” he explained.

“Damn!” He heard one of the hostages call out from where they were tied up.

Katsuki scowled at the wound, “not fine my ass Deku, I slashed you on the chest with a sword,” he yelled with worry.

“Okay, I’m not completely alright,” he said, standing up with Katsuki’s assistance- one arm around his waist. “But what I’m trying to say is that it’s not that bad.”

“Yeah well, you're still going to Koda.”

“Never said I wouldn’t,” he said, shooing Katsuki’s arm away, leaving him on the deck as he walked to the Doctor’s cabin.

He trudged his way over, passing the crew relaxing in the bedroom.

“Oh my, what happened?” he heard Aoyama exclaim.

The rest of the crew looked up at the bleeding man.

“Damn, are you alright?” Denki called out.

“Ah- that looks painful,” Ochako said.

“Guys it’s fine, just a little training accident,” he explained.

“Are you sure?” Sero asked, concerned evident on all of their faces.

“Yep,” he replied with a smile as he continued walking down the hall.

Koda looked up at his visitor when he walked in, “Uh-,” he paused. “Sit down,” he urged Izuku as the sight.

They had two beds now in the room, Tsu still resting from her fever on the other one.

Izuku sat upright in the bed, his hand coming up to the cut, looking at it made him feel slightly sick.

“Are you Squeamish?” Koda asked.

Koda collected towels, cloths and bandages to help soak up the blood and cover the wound.

“Not really, just the adrenaline making me feel woozy,” he said as he went light headed.

 “Of course. How'd this happen anyway?” Koda asked.

“I was sparring with Kachan, to be honest I guess I was a little… distracted,” he explained.

“Oh?” Koda said, grabbing the bandages, “from what?”

He gestured for Izuku to take his shirt off, the man complied.

“I'm sure you know about the talk going on around the ship. I know it's about me and Kacahn but no one else will tell me anything and everyone jumps every time I walk into a room. I'm trying not to worry but it's difficult,” he says.

“I understand. The Captain has demanded everyone to stop talking about it, though I don't know if that's going to make you feel better now,” Koda says.

“No, not really.”

“Look it seems bad but to add to the advice from before truly just try not to worry,” Koda reassures him as he wrapped the bandages around his chest.

“Yeah,” Izuku said dimly. Suddenly he looked up, his eyes sparkling, “would you tell me what it is?” he asked.

“Midoriya, I don't think it's a good idea,” Koda urged.

“Please, I mean I'm getting injured because of this,” he begged, pointing to his bandaged chest

“No- I'm sorry,” Koda said, Izuku admitting defeat.

He looked at the ground sadly as Koda moved to put his stuff away, turning at the sound of footsteps.

Katsuki stood out on deck for a few minutes, contemplating on what happened. He froze after Deku pushed his hand away when he attempted to help him. Yes, he made a bold move going around the waist, but he didn't expect such rejection and for it to hurt him so much. He shook his head, he has better things to worry about. Like the fact that he had seriously hurt Deku, he had swung right at him with full power, expecting him to dodge but instead he ended up slicing him up. He felt terrible, he needed to apologise immediately.

He rushed to the stairs making his way down,  quickly going past the loud mothefuckers and heading straight to the doctor's cabin. He opened the door, ready with his apology at the tip of his tongue. Unfortunately that died the second he saw the image in front of him

Izuku, sitting shirtless on the bed. Wrapped in bandages.

Katsuki had absolutely no idea why this had such an effect on him. He had seen him shirtless plenty of times. Heck, he was naked the first time he pulled him up onto the ship. So yeah, he couldn't figure out why his lungs weren't working or why he couldn't produce a coherent word let alone sentence.

“Bakugo?” Koda asked.

“Uhh,” he said, finally getting a sound out. He cleared his throat, “just finished cleaning the deck. Look Deku, I just want to say I'm sorry,” he said.

Izuku gave him a genuine smile, “it wasn't your fault, don't worry about it.”

“Yeah, the wounds are not bad at all… However I have to say I'm worried about who's watching the hostages?” Koda asked.

“Well I was, then…” Katsuki said.

“Right, It was my turn after we finished sparring,” Izuku said.

“Deku, you don't have to,” Katsuki exclaimed as Izuku stood up.

“I'm okay, really,” he said, taking a step, “it’s fine if I just watch them, right?” He asked Koda.

“I can't see why not,” Koda said.

“See,” Izuku smirked.

“why do you want to watch them anyway?” Katsuki asked.

“Oh, I don't want to, I just don't want to make someone else do it again,” he said.

Katsuki sighed, “whatever,” he said with the click of his tongue.

Izuku threw his shirt over his shoulders, keeping it unbuttoned. He walked quickly out on deck sitting down in front of the pole where the two were tied. The two were chewing his damn ear off, twice was being strange, as usual and Toga kept being all flirtatious. Izuku tried to keep his composure but he couldn’t help but turn red at some of the comments. He did his best to ignore them, but man was it going to be a long shift. Suddenly Toga said something that caught his attention.

“There’s been a lot of gossiping around here, people will say whatever they want when they think no one can hear them,” he said with a wide and mischievous smirk.

Izuku’s eyes widened a fracture.

“Ooh, you’re curious, curious to know… what exactly is the talk about you and that Captain,” she teases. “You know it is about you two?”

“I-i know,” he stuttered.

He looked to the floor in contemplation.

“I’m sure tha Captain will be devastated to know you found out,” she said.

She was obviously doing that to tempt him but instead it made him come to the realisation.That in this moment, being presented with the opportunity to know everything that had been driving him insane, made him suddenly not need to know. He really didn’t want to know. He supposes that her words actually made him feel like knowing would be violating Katsuki’s privacy, especially after what Koda had said. Izuku trusted Katsuki, so, so much, he knew that whatever it was wouldn’t make him trust him any less.

Izuku smiled to himself, “You know, I think I'm good,” he said to her.

Her smirk faltered a little, “you’re no fun.”

“Uh- Captain,” Sato called out.

Katsuki was standing out on deck, watching over his crew members when the man came up.

“What's the problem?” He asked, turning towards him.

“We're running low on sources of protein for our meals, It seems I miscalculated ,” he said.

Katsuki hummed low, looking around for a moment before responding, “I don't think it's your fault, Tsu has been struggling with her worsening fever. Overall we've eaten a lot more meat than anticipated.”

Sato nodded, “It would be helpful if we could catch some fish straight from the water,”he suggested.

Izuku's eyes flickered over to them at the words. He was preoccupied but couldn't help overhear their conversation. 

“But we don't have the equipment to fish from up here,” Sato said.

“Let me go down them,” Izuku butted in.

Katsuki raised his eyebrows at him, “not eavesdropping if you guys are talking loudly in a public place,” he defended. “But anyway I'm serious, If you want fish there's no better person to ask to catch some,” he said.

Sato and Katsuki looked at each other for a brief moment before turning back to Izuku.

“Sure, if you're volunteering,” Sato smiled

Katsuki sighed, “go ahead.”

Izuku prepared himself, taking off most articles of his clothing. Mineta fetched a towel and new clothes and Tokoyami did one final lookout check. The crew started gathering around as Izuku made his way into the water. He took in the feeling of his tail and his gills, swimming around a bit before diving under.

First he gathered some simple bass, salmon and anchovies. He swam around at fun speed, chasing after them the crew was quite entertained as they cheered him on. Shoji-having the longest arms, reached over the edge of the boat to help grab the fish he had caught and bring them up on deck.

“Thank you Midoriya, really, just one more will do for now,” Sato shouted down.

He gave him a thumbs up in reply. He started to look for his next and final catch when suddenly his eyes landed on a large, fast moving beast. It was several metres away, its bright yellow fin sticking out of the water every now and then. Tuna. He steadied himself, it would not be easy to catch, but he wanted this final one to count. The crew gets the net ready as Izuku dives under. It’s only then that Tokoyami calls out.

“Shit, a ship just appeared on the horizon, the slight fog over North East was covering them,” he says.

“Who is it?” Katsuki asks with urgency.

“Ally- Ketsubetsu, but we can’t let them see Midoriya sir,” he said.

“Right! Dammit.”

They all started calling out, hoping Izuku would hear and come up so he would have time. The ship was fairly distant but he still needed to be pulled up and dry off soon enough that it wouldn't be obvious what he was. If they got closer they might be able to recognise his figure. But there was no hope, he couldn’t hear them over the rush of the water and was far too distracted trying to catch the damn fish to notice the slowly but surely approaching ship. The time passes, they keep calling out but it’s no use. It’s almost at a point where it’s too late, but they at least need to warn him.

Izuku was getting tired, trying to chase the massive tuna cutting through the water, so fast it was almost invisible to his eyes. He was frustrated but he wasn't going to give up. He cleared his head to focus, well, only for a moment.

Katsuki cursed to himself as panic took over the crew, this wasn't a situation to get worked up over. If he couldn’t hear them there was one solution. He cursed again as he got a shiver of familiarity, removing his boots.

“Uhh, Captain?” Kirishima asked.

Katsuki threw him only a glance as he removed his hat and coat also. He threw them on the floor, jumping over the edge with no second thoughts. He ignored the shouts of concern and pure confusion from the crew. He honestly couldn’t believe this is the second time he has had to do this, he would’ve gotten Tsu to do it but she’s still sick, and the last thing he wants is to worsen it.

His body breaks the surface of the water, and as he slowly opens his eyes in the salty water, (burning his fucking eyes like crazy,) he meets the sight of Izuku. He has an obvious sight of curiosity and worry in his face. Katsuki grabs his arm, dragging him towards the ship. Izuku starts to swim up, but Katsuki shakes his head aggressively and tugs the man harder. Izuku got the message as the second ship’s shadow creeps in. He shakes Katsuki’s hand away, grabbing his arm instead, swimming under the boat much faster than Katsuki obviously would have. Izuku held onto him, looking over to his paleing face. Right, he couldn’t breathe. Izuku blew a large air bubble around Katsuki’s head, it wouldn’t last forever but it would be okay temporarily.

Katsuki took in a small, sharp breath, his heart slowly back down as the stress withered. He found his eyes on Izuku; he had seen him as a siren before but mostly in high pressure situations where he didn’t have the time to take it in, his eyes widened. Izuku looked at him strangely, causing Katsuki to avert his gaze.

Up on board Ketsubutsu had travelled over, “Hey Kirishima, where's your Captain?” Shindo asked.

“Umm,” Kirishima paused,”he’s… asleep. But I am here, second in command,” he responded.

“Mm, well we were in the area, coming from the North Land towards the south to look for a ship. Unfortunately we've become workers for the navy,” he laughed dryly as he rubbed his neck.

“Yeah, don't worry, I think pretty much everyone is after these guys,” Kirishima said.

“Ohh, so you guys as well,” Shindo asked.

“Uh huh,” Kirishima nodded with an awkward smile. “We're headed towards an island in the North East,” he said.

“The Lone,” Shindo exclaimed with the snap of his fingers, “I assume you’ll need a more detailed map?”

“If you wouldn't mind. We got some information from Shiketsu not too long ago, but it’ll be impossible to not miss it if we're off even the slightest bit now,” he explained.

“Yeah, even our maps aren’t perfect, the island is filled with wild animals, it’s easier to avoid it so not too many people stop by,” Shindo said. “But I'll be happy to exchange anything I can!”

“Thanks,”

They handed it over, Kirishima keeping his awkward smile on. They didn’t stop to talk any longer, but just as they were leaving Shindo stopped.

“Fish?” he questioned, looking over to the freshly caught creatures flopping around in a bucket. “I don’t see any fishers,” he added with a smirk, leaving before Kirishima could reply.

“Uh-” he stuttered as he watched them depart. 

The confused crew and wordless Kirishima, stood in silence for far too long until they remembered the men hiding under the water. 

“We have no way to tell them to come up…” Todoroki said, breaking the silence.

Kirishima looked at him blankly, “they’ll figure it out, and if they don’t they can always swim back,” he said.

Ochako erupted in laughter “why do you look so startled anyway?!” she asked.

“I don’t know… the look he gave me was strange, it gave me a chill down my spine,” he explained, looking down with his eyebrows scrunched. 

Chapter Text

“Look, there’s a ship on the beach!” Kirishima pointed out as they approached the island's shore.

“Look familiar?” Katsuki asked the hostages.

“Hmm, yeah, that’s Spinner’s ship,” Twice replied.

“It doesn’t look like there's anyone on there,” Ochako said.

“They must've gone into the jungle,” Katsuki said to himself.

Soon they hit the sand, landing a dozen meters away from the other ship.

“So, what are we doing Captain?” Kirishima asks.

“Well, the crew will be going into the jungle to go search for Spinner guy and his crew, you however will be searching the abandoned ship with the three other idiots,” he explained with a condescending smile.

“What?” Kirishima exclaimed.

“Man, that’s so boring,” Denki whined.

“Exactly,” Katsuki said with a scowl.

“Are you still mad about being left in the water?” Kirishima asked cautiously.

“What do you think?” Katsuki asked as he glared at the man.

“ I think that’s a yes,” Mina says.

“Why are you dragging us into it anyway?” Sero complained. “It was all Kirishima,” he said as the man in question shot him a look of betrayal.

“Because, it’s always you four doing dumb shit,” Katsuki raised his voice.

Kirishima let out a sigh as they all looked to the ground.

“Can’t really argue with that,” Sero said.

The crew gears up, reloading their gun barrels and sharpening their knives as they prepare to face possible conflict in the jungle. The other four trudge their way over to the ship with frowns painted on their faces and Katsuki decides that he and Izuku would watch the hostages and guard the ship. 

“Hey, are you right to be alone with them for a minute?” Katsuki asks Izuku as the ship is finally empty aside from the two of them and the hostages.

“Yeah, of course,” he responds.

Katsuki gives a quick nod before heading down into the cabin. Izuku watched as Katsuki walked away, Toga then taking the opportunity to turn to Twice.

“I can’t believe it’s him,” she whispers.

“I know, he was under our nose the whole time, well more like over I guess, i don’t really know” he rambled on.

“If Spinner finds us before they find him, we’ll be able to get the siren to Shigaraki,” she says.

Suddenly Izuku turned back around, keeping his eyes on the two as he took a seat on an empty barrel. They instantly became quiet.

The wind whistled, and the sea stirred, filling in the void of silence that overtook the deck. Izuku was surprised, they’re usually more talkative. Well he doesn’t suppose they’re exactly giddy today, considering the crew was searching for their crew mate to take him captive. 

Suddenly there was a crashing noise coming from below deck.

“What the hell was that?!” he shouted out in surprise, “A-are you okay?” he asked.

No response. Izuku started panicking; Katsuki could be in danger but leaving the hostages without anyone watching over them would be an incredibly stupid thing to do. In the heat of the moment, overcome by his worry, Izuku rushed down below deck.

“Kachan?” Izuku called out.

He walked through the halls, looking into each room until he stumbled upon Katsuki in the sleeping quarters crouching over the floor. There was a broken barrel next to him, the wood splintered and scattered around from its impact with the floor which was now covered in gunpowder.

“Why was this barrel in here anyways,” Katsuki screams in frustration.

“Oh, that's the barrel Kaminari mistook for food!” Izuku said nervously.

“Why would he have food- nevermind, he's cleaning this up when he gets back,” Katsuki growls as he stands up.

Izuku looks over to the cupboard where the barrel was propped up on, his eyes catching on a glimmer. Suddenly he looked down to his finger and realised his ring was gone, he must have forgotten to put it on. He didn’t want to lose it so he kept it on at all times. 

Katsuki continued walking through the room as Izuku snatched the ring and put it back on his finger. It's only then that he takes notice of Katsuki's wandering.

“Wait, what were you doing down here anyway?” Izuku asks.

“I couldn't remember whether Koda had taken his gun or not,” he explained, “I wanted to double check.”

“I didn't know he used a gun,” Izuku said.

“Yea-” Katsuki suddenly paused, his eyes glazing over with something unsettling.

That's when Izuku heard a clicking noise coming from the end of the hall.

“Kachan?” Izuku asked breathlessly, taken aback by the look in Katsuki's eyes.

“Deku the hostages,” Katsuki said, his voice laced with fear.

“Oh, I'm sorry I'll go back-”

“No, there's already someone on the ship,” he says.

A cold chill ran right through Izuku, shooting through his spine and making the hair on his arm stand up. 

Izuku swallowed hard as a pair of boots could be heard stopping at the doorway, loud; they were making their presence known. Izuku looked behind his shoulder, where Katsuki's eyes were glued and saw a man with the body of a lizard standing with his gun pointed at the two. Izuku took in a breath of fear, frozen.The noise from earlier must have been the cocking of his gun, meaning it was loaded and ready to shoot bullet sized holes into the two. However the shots never came.

“Spinner if I'm not mistaken?” Katsuki asks with a scowl.

“Yeah, I've come to take my crewmates back, along with you two, it's only fair.”

Katsuki hummed, “that’s just fantastic,” Katsuki replied with sarcasm.

That's how the two of them found themselves tied up by the hands, two guns held to their heads and a crazy girl with knives threatening them.

Spinner’s crew had been wiped out by some other pirates, he had sailed off to the island by himself hoping he would find Toga and Twice there. They weren't so he waited. When he noticed a ship approaching he hid on the beach, waiting till everyone had gone off into the jungle till he went to go check the boat. That's when he found the two tied up to a post.

“Your friends are over on my ship,” Spinner said, “so, you're going to calm out for help and when they rush over we're getting on board and getting the fuck off this island,” he explained.

“Yeah and what if I don't,” Katsuki spat with poison in his tone.

“Then I'll put my bullets through your skull.”

Izuku winced at the graphic threat, having a strong feeling this guy wasn't bluffing. He looked over to Katsuki, his eyes saying ‘please just listen to them’ and Katsuki couldn't refuse. He begrudgingly nodded at Spinner in agreement who then led him to the edge of the ship. He leaned over, taking in a breath before he shouted out at the top of his lungs. 

“Hey!” he yelled. “Come over here, something's wrong.”

Mina just barely heard it.

“Hey guys,” she said, the three turning to look at her with questions,” I think I just heard Captain calling out for help,” she said nervously.

“Oh shit, we better go over,” Sero said.

Little did they know that as they left the ship, Spinner, Toga, Twice and their new hostages were running over, hoisting themselves up the side of the boat. It was only once the four were on board their own that they noticed.

“They're not here?” Mina questioned.

“NO!” They heard Kirishima scream out.

“What?!” they all called out as they turned to him.

That's when they saw it. The ship entered the water- Spinner, Toga and Twice were leaving with their Captain and siren on board, knocked out and tied up to a post.

“Bakugou! Midoriya!” Mina and Denki yelled out running to the edge of the ship.

“Oh no,” said Sero, his voice hollow.

Kirishima stood silently.

“Wh-what do we do,” Denki asked Kirishima with urgency, stuttering on his words as they were forced to watch the two be taken away.

“I don't know?… we can't go after them because we can't leave the rest of the crew,” he replied.

“We're going to have to wait till everyone is back on board till we can go after them,” Sero added.

Denki let out a sigh,” you're right.”

“Damn it!” Kirishima yelled, punching his hand into the wood hard enough that it shattered.

“I think two should stay here and another two go into the jungle to search for the crew,” Mina suggested as she looked at the floor sadly.

Kirishima nodded, “Me and Sero will stay,” he said.

“Okay.”

“Oh my god- TOKOYAMI!” Denki practically screamed.

“Kaminari?” He turned around, his face full of questions and worry. “What's going on?”

Kaminari stopped in front of him, falling with his hands on his knees as he caught his breath.

“The hostages- old hostages, plus the Spinner guy have taken Captain and Midoriya. They took the old ship and they've already gotten a head start on water,” he explained.

“How big of a head start?” He questions.

“Far too much.”

“Right, we obviously need to get everyone back then,” Tokoyami said as his eyes widened.

The two ran faster than they ever had, their bodies being powered by the adrenaline that the overbearing anxiety was giving them.

They picked up Aoyama and Momo on the way before heading back to the ship. Iida was already back and insisted on helping. It took hours till everyone was on board. By the time they were finished they were all physically and mentally exhausted, running around with nothing but fear at the front of their minds, the wellbeing of their crewmates being all they could think about.

–Meanwhile on Spinner’s Ship –

The sunlight burned as it travelled through his eyelids. Izuku opened them and adjusted before all the memories came flooding back. 

He was on an unfamiliar ship- Katsuki and he had been taken by their hostages and their friend. Now they were sailing away on a ship run by three unhinged pirates. He felt stiff and dehydrated- how long had he been asleep. He was pretty sure they had knocked them out as soon as they got on the boat, it's likely that the crate lid they smashed his head into was enough to knock him out clean for a couple days.

“It's only been a few hours,” he suddenly heard a voice say; Katsuki's. “I see that you're awake.”

“Yeah, how long have you been?” He asked, his voice a little croaky.

“Not too long, they gave me a quick punch in the head so it's no surprise I woke up before you.”

Izuku took a deep breath in, steading himself. 

The sun was barely still in the sky, soon it would be pitch black and freezing. 

“What are we going to do?” He asked in a small voice.

“Well, we-”

Suddenly Katsuki got cut off by another voice yelling out.

“Don't talk to each other,” Spinner said, “don't want you scheming on how to escape.”

Katsuki scoffed, “Yeah? Or what?’ he asks.

Spinner moved to stand in front of him, “Huhh, do you want me to give you an example?” he scowled.

“Go ahead,” he said, his eyes colder than the breeze that ran through the air.

Spinner glared right back at him.

Katsuki kept eye contact as he watched the man bring his leg back, driving his foot into his ribs. Katsuki groaned loudly in pain, Izuku’s eyes widening behind him as he heard the sound of bones cracking. 

“Kachan!” he yelled out. 

He couldn’t see what was going on, but he knew damn well what Kastuki was doing.

Katsuki switched between coughing and gasping in breaths, trying to find a response to Izuku’s concern.

“Shut up Deku!” he shouted.

Maybe not the best choice.

Izuku’s eyebrows scrunched up, “what?! Don’t tell me to shut up, you shut up, you’re the one being an idiot and getting himself hurt!” he shouted back.

“Yeah, listen to your buddy,” Spinner said snidely.

Katsuki clicked his tongue,” oh fuck off,” he said, earning him another kick.

Katsuki glared up at Spinner, who waited till he spoke again. Kastuki kept his mouth shut this time and Spinner eventually shook his head and started walking away.

Katsuki thought that meant he had given up, but he felt his heart speed up in his bone shattered chest as he brought out rope.

“What’s that for?” he heard Izuku murmur behind him, “Kachan what’s the rope for?!” he asked, louder and more urgent.

“Seriously Deku just be quiet,” he tried to say in a demanding voice but it came out more like a beg.

Suddenly Katsuki was starting to get the idea of what these people were like; watching him walk towards him with the rope, knowing what it was for, made it damn clear. Spinner held a gun to his head as he untied him, pulling him to his feet just to knock him to the floor. Katsuki fell right on his face, luckily remembering at the last second to land on his cheek, he didn't need any more broken bones. Spinner then tied it around his ankles and wrists, dragging him over to the end of the boat. Izuku was still yelling out.

“Hey spinner, is this really necessary?” Twice asked.

“He needs to learn his lesson,” he replied. 

“Yeah, of course,” Twice said, his voice filled with uncertainty as a frown formed on his face.

“Seriously, Kachan what’s going on?” Izuku yelled out as Spinner started tying the other end of the rope to a post.

“Be quiet!” Spinner demanded.

“Ka-” he cut himself off, eyebrows knitted together in worry.

Katsuki shook his head at Izuku, “just don’t look, Deku,”

It was fortunate for both of them that the first day was the worst. Katsuki had heard stories of people who survived being Keelhauled, and of people who didn’t. Katsuki didn’t know whether he felt lucky to have survived it or not. 

Although the first day was the worst of it that didn't mean the rest wasn't hell. Whenever Katsuki would speak up, he would get kicked in his ribs and if he refused to give up information to Spinner they would threaten to hurt Izuku. At first he would give up and almost give them the information until Izuku would start yelling at him, saying he would start speaking out to get himself beat up anyway. So Katsuki had no choice and both of them faced the consequence. 

And it wasn’t like Katsuki had never killed anyone or put them through hell in his years of piracy, but he knew everything he did was damn well deserved. Even for some of the worst people he had faced- disgusting human beings who deserve to rot, he would never get too far. Let them suffer the same amount they had made others and then he’d just just kill them. But no, obviously this fleet thought a little differently. 

Izuku and Katsuki were famished, bruised and bloodied. They were forced to watch as the three of them single handedly took out many of their allies and enemies. They endured the torture and awaited the moment they would either get to escape or get saved. Even after only a few days it felt like that moment would never come.

Things weren’t too cheery over on the Laberythe II either.

“It’s been three days and we haven't spotted a single ship, we’re not getting any closer to knowing where they are,” Iida says.

Kirishima, Iida and the first mates are meeting out on the deck, it was too hard to do it in the meetings room with Katsuki ominously empty seat staring back at them.

“I know, but there’s not much else to do other than continue on the trail we are going on. Midoriya and Bakugo are ridiculously strong in more ways than one, and they’re even better when they have each other. If anyone is going to get through it, it’s them,” Kirihsima said.

“I can agree on that,” Iida says.

“Hey maybe they’ll be in love when they get back,” Denki jokes, trying to lighten the mood, everyone had a small smile on their face.

“Maybe. But man, I really miss them,” Mina says.

“We all do,” Kirishima says. “But for now we can’t dwell too much, we need to find them.”

Being tied up on a ship and not being allowed to talk leaves you plenty of time to think, and boy was Katsuki doing a whole lot of it. However there was one thing that crossed his mind more than anything else. Those few days ago when he and Deku were taken, when he had gone down into the cabin to check whether Koda had forgotten his gun, he noticed a ring. A familiar looking, red ring that glimmered even in the darkness of the cabin. He had caught a glimpse, turning away without a thought, it was only a split second later he spun around for a double take. That’s when he knocked off the gunpowder, and eventually Izuku came into the room. Just before the whole commotion with Spinner, he noticed that Izuku had taken the ring. It was obviously his, he wasn’t the type to steal especially from his crewmates.

So, In the first hours that Katsuki was awake before Izuku he had lingered on it. Why did the ring seem familiar? Why was the fact that it belonged to Izuku so surprising? It took him time, but for some reason it was only when Katsuki’s ribs were shattering that he remembered. Remembered what had been said to him many years ago about his own ring.

Katsuki wanted to say something, but he was taken out of his thoughts by a conversation going on between their three captors.

“The night will cover for us for now, but as soon as the day comes they’re going to catch up to us,” Twice exclaimed.

Spinner snarled, “I don’t know how they managed to get intel on our whereabouts.”

Both Izuku and Katsuki listened in to the conversation. Looking over their shoulders as they tried whispering to each other.

“Did you hear that?” Izuku asked.

“Mm, they’re probably talking about the crew,” Katsuki replied quietly.

“Yeah.”

“What should we do? We can’t afford to have the siren taken back,” Toga asked with worry.

Spinner hummed, “Well, the captain is of no use to us, I was going to kill him anyway.”

Suddenly Katsuki felt like his ears were ringing, the only thing he could hear was the thumping of his heart.

“What are you saying?” Twice asked.

They’re voices were becoming fuzzy as he started to space out. Katsuki doesn’t worry about dying, well he does, but not like a normal person does. No stupid extra had managed to kill him yet, and if he were so worried about it he wouldn't have become a pirate. So why the hell was he suddenly paralyzed by the idea of it? The three continued talking and he continued filtering it out, they were also becoming increasingly hard to hear over the growing waves crashing into each other. Soon Katsuki realized there was another voice calling out to him.

“-achan, Kachan!” He heard Izuku whisper-shout. 

He turned around to the best of his ability, meeting Izuku’s frantic eyes. He didn’t respond, he just stared, into the sea of green, one now far deeper than the one below him. Katsuki noticed Izuku’s eyes drift off, behind him. He looked back around to see Spinner standing above him. He got a familiar feeling, from all the times he had been kicked and beaten by the man across the past few days. But the look in his eye was slightly different, and Katsuki knew that wasn’t what was about to happen. And then, he was out cold.

Izuku let out a shriek, “Kachan!” he yelled, no longer worried about being quiet.

He struggled against the rope, it burnt his skin but he couldn’t find a care in the world as he watched it all unfold. They untied Katsuki's restraints and Spinner hauled him over his shoulder. Izuku’s shouts were fully drowned out by the sound of the sea now. 

His shouts slowly turned to screams as Spinner got closer to the edge and threw Katsuki’s unconscious body into the water. The three turned back to Izuku, though it was only a moment until their attention got redirected to the wave building behind him. Izuku remembered when the wave crashed over their ship many, many weeks ago, it was a strike of lightning that came right down on him that day. But this time, it was a chance. 

The wave crashed onto the ship. It was large enough that covered Izuku’s entire body long enough for him to turn into a siren. He had noticed it last time so he took the tiny window of opportunity to slip out of his restraints, the water and his scales made it extremely easy. When the wave passed he turned back, stumbling over as he attempted to stand. It had been some time since he had even moved so it took him a minute. However he saw the three others regaining their composure and remembered that he didn't have all the time in the world. 

Soon enough their eyes land on him, widening at the realization. So he booked it, running past them before they could think and diving into the blue. Izuku groaned as he hit his head on the way down, he rubbed it for a moment before heard it. 

The sound of a gunshot. He watched as the bullets flew right past him and broke the surface of the water, sinking into the sea. He looked up to see all three of them aiming at him. The coldness of panic ran through his blood, he didn’t know what to do. He was already struggling to find Katsuki, he could be drowning right now and Izuku couldn’t help him because he was too distracted by the bullets shooting towards him. And he was going in and out of consciousness from his head injury, which didn't make it any easier.

Slowly his breath picked up, he started hyperventilating and his emotions threatened to spill out of his eyes. They burned with all the emotion, stress and pain that had built up over the days on board. Izuku started to weep, the tears rolling down his cheeks. 

The waves started throwing him around rougher so he swam over and gripped onto the side of the boat, backing up to the edge. He looked around and soon enough he saw where Katsuki was sinking down into the ocean. He tried to straighten himself up but in all honesty maybe it was his hysteria that saved him. Izuku remembered what Katsuki had told him a while ago, that he would have his moment. 

Izuku took a breath in and that's when he started to sing, weeping to the sky as he continued to cry. He sang to himself and he sang to the ocean, but most importantly of all he sang to the three shooting at him from up on the deck. 

The firing stopped and the night was filled with only the sound of his voice. He swam away from the edge, looking up to the boat. They stared down, seemingly mesmerised by the man, but it was only an illusion. He looked away from them, and up to the moon as the salt rolled down into his ears. It looked back at him and before he knew it he was under the surface, diving down into the marine.

Katsuki was drifting down slowly, his hair and clothing flailing about, his face soft with sleep. There was bubbling leaving his nose; he was running out of oxygen. Izuku just barely reached him, holding him close as he created an air bubble for his head, he sighed in relief as he watched the man take a breath in. Izuku felt the energy drain from his body in an instant. The hit on his head from earlier should've knocked him out a lot faster than it was, but maybe the moon answered his silent prayer and gave him enough strength to save himself and the man he now held in his arms. It wasn't long until he was fully gone.

The hypnotics are hard on a person's brain, leaving them feeling stranded from themselves as their mind remembers how to control itself again. Not many people survive being taken over by a siren, but Izuku left them alive solely because he was desperate to save Katsuki. 

“What the fuck happened,” Toga yelled out, rubbing her temples.

The three had woken up on deck, the sun peeking up.

“H-he used his dark magic against us,” Spinner said with disgust. “They got away.”

“So what, we’ve lost both of them?” twice.

“They’re out of our reach, but at least they're both dead,” Spinner responds.

“You really think they’re dead?’ Toga asks.

“Of course, the beast hit his head on the ship as he jumped, it’s safe to assume he got knocked out. Plus there’s no way they would have survived in that storm last night, conscious or not,” he explained.

“Right, Shigaraki will be disappointed he didn't get to kill the thing himself, but he’ll at least be glad it’s dead at all,” Toga said.

“Yes, now we just have to get back to him without running into those other assholes,” Spinner said.

“Mhmm, maybe we should figure out where we are first,” Twice said.

The other two look out to the empty sea, nothing but a flat horizon and seagulls.

Katsuki felt heavy, glued to the bumpy floor he was lying on. He took in shallow breaths as he felt his body ache in pain. His eyes fluttered open, meeting the bed of rocks his cheek was squished against. He let out a groan as he pushed himself up on his hands. He looked to his right to see Izuku passed out a few meters away from him. He turned his gaze away to take in his surroundings, his breath hitching at the sight.

Trees. Nothing but trees all around them. When he looked in front of himself he saw the sight of a river, a fucking massive river that was. Beyond it was probably just more rocks, grass and trees. 

Katsuki couldn’t wrap his head around how the hell they ended up here, last he remembered he was in the middle of the ocean. Perhaps they were closer to land than they thought. Though it’s not like they were on a beach, they were far inland. Honestly Katsuki wouldn’t be surprised if the river had been the one to carry them so far in.

He slapped himself in the face, trying his best to wake up. No time to think about how they got here; he just needed to wake Izuku up. So he crawled over to the man, kneeling beside him as he gave him a light shake. It took a couple seconds but eventually he watched as Izuku’s eyes opened, squinting at the man in front of him as he regained his senses.

“Kachan,” he said, his voice croaky and rough.

Katsuki opened his mouth to respond, but instead he just let go of his breath, one he didn’t know he was holding in. He placed his hands on his knees, using all his strength to push himself to his feet. Once he was standing he reached his hand down towards Izuku, pulling him up as well. The green haired man took a minute to look around at their environment, turning back to Katsuki with wide eyes.

“I know,” he says softly. “We're clearly far from land, it’ll take a few days at best to get to shore, so we better start walking.”

“No,” Izuku replies.

Katsuki just stares at him for a moment, confused.

“You’re really injured Kachan, a whole lot more than I am, we should at least clean up a bit,” he says.

Katsuki nods, “right.”

With that the two bathed in the shallows of the river, cleaning their wounds and drinking a shit ton of water. Izuku also suggested that they eat something. 

“I can probably catch some fish in the river,“ he says.

His voice was gentle as had Katsuki's, almost fragile with their words. Being on that ship was horrible and they were finally away from it, except now they were stranded in an unknown place far away from anyone else. At least he wasn’t alone, Katsuki thought to himself.

“Do you need help,” he asked.

“No, you should take it easy anyway,” Izuku replied.

“Fine.”

He changed back into his clothes, although ditching his drenched socks. He sat down on the rocks, watching Izuku as he ran around the water only in his pants, attempting to catch some food. Katsuki let himself smile slightly, it wouldn’t hurt to try and see the best in their situation right now.

“Hey Deku, I’m going into the forest to get some firewood, okay?” he called out.

Izuku looked up at him, “Oh okay, be safe,” he shouted back.

Katsuki nodded, grabbing his coat as he headed in. He had one hand hovering above his gun as he searched for the wood. So far he had only found fairly small branches that he kept in his side bag. At some point he had actually come across a pile of large sticks, but he paused in place before he went to go grab them.

“Who’s there?’ he yelled out.

He felt someone watching him. You could argue that the isolation could be making him hear things but he doubted he was already going crazy after barely more than an hour.

Katsuki held out his gun as he scooped the branches under his arm and started walking backwards in the direction he came from. He spent the entire walk home like that, constantly looking over his shoulder as he inched back the way he came. He took a whole lot longer than he should have and that was certainly very clear when he retired to the river.

“Where the hell were you?” Izuku asked, “how long does it take to find firewood?” he said, concern laced in his voice.

He was dressed now, his pants were drier than they should have been.

“I was just taking my time, wasn’t it you who told me i needed to take it easy,” he replied though he understood why Izuku was so concerned.

“I know that, but the sun is already halfway across the sky. You’re the one who said we should start walking as soon as we can.”

Katsuki sighed. He had fed Izuku's words right back to him and now he is getting the same treatment. However he knew that Izuku was just saying it as a cover, that he just didn’t want to tell him that he was scared he wouldn’t come back. He knew that because he felt the same way, all he thought about on his way back was that he hoped to god that Izuku was still there when he returned. They had been through it, and the one thing that kept them going was that they had each other. They couldn’t lose that now.

“Yeah, yeah,” he replied. “Come help with the fire so we can eat and get the hell out of here.”

Izuku had never started a fire, so Katsuki showed him how. It may have taken a little longer but Katsuki didn’t actually care, he was too distracted by the sparkle that had now reentered Izuku’s eyes. He hadn’t seen that look in a few days so it was refreshing. 

They both cooked the two out of three of the fish that Izuku had caught, sitting down around the fire as they scarfed them down.

“Man, I've really missed Sato’s cooking,” Izuku said.

Katsuki hummed in agreement, “you know used to cook a lot, don’t have the time for it now but i was always the one making dinner, Sato was known for making us all sweet treats afterwards. He really is talented when it comes to desserts.”

Katsuki didn’t know why he was suddenly telling Izuku all of it, but it was nice. Being out here almost made him feel like he had nothing to lose if he told Izuku everything about himself now.

“I’m not really surprised by that, you know,” Izuku said with a smile.

“You really shouldn’t be,” Katsuki said jokingly, a cocky smirk on his face. “I really was better at cooking.”

Izuku hummed with a smile, though his eyes reeked of sadness as he looked to the ground.

Katsuki stood up abruptly, “come on then, we should get going,” he said.

“Of course,” Izuku replied, standing up alongside Katsuki.

The two smothered the fire and disposed of the fish bones, before discussing their route.

“The river has to be connected to an ocean so we just have to follow its current and we’ll end up on shore,” Katsuki said.

“Right, and that way we have easy access to food and water as well,” Izuku added.

It was quiet for a moment, the two left unmoving.

“And what will we do when we get there?” Izuku asked hesitantly.

“...I don’t know, let’s just get there first,” he replied.

“Okay,” Izuku nodded.

And with that the two started following the water, walking along the grass as the sun started getting lower in the sky. They walked for a long time, filling the void of time with meaningless conversation.

“I remember the first time I had legs,” Izuku said. “I was pretty young. We were in the north for the warm season and I saw this tall figure out in the distance. I swam away from my group, it turned out to be a lighthouse,” he told Katsuki who was listening with content. “Anyway I just wanted to see what was making it light up at night, but I never managed to get far enough before my Mum pulled me back to the water,” he explained.

“She must've been pissed,” Katsuki said.

Izuku laughed,” yeah, she was furious,that was the day she explained humans to me, everything that they'd done over the centuries.”

Katsuki thought for a moment, “do you know how lighthouses work now?” Katsuki asked.

Izuku's eyes lit up, “no,” he said, looking over at Katsuki.

He smiled, “do you want to know?” Katsuki asked.

“Yes!” Izuku said.

“Okay well, most lighthouses either use candles, wood, or coal fires to create light. Then they get this lense and a mirror to project the light in a certain spot and there are gears in the tower which help move it in different directions,” Katsuki explained, Izuku staring at him with stars in his eyes.

“Wow, how do you know all that?” He asked.

Katsuki paused, holding his breath for a moment.

“Uhh,” he trailed off, clearing his throat, “my, umm- parents, had one,” he said nervously.

Katsuki didn't talk about his parents, not to anyone, not even Kirishima knew anything about them. Heck he might even question if Katsuki even had any because he had never once mentioned them.

“Have actually,” he corrected himself.

“You’re still in contact with them?” Izuku asked, gazing at him wide eyed, a look one could only describe as adoring. 

Katsuki looked to the ground, preparing himself. He had already said so much, maybe this wouldn't hurt him as much as he always assumed it would.

“Do you remember when we went to the Mainland, and I stayed back in town for a couple hours?” He said.

“Yeah?”

“I was sending them letters,” he said, looking back up to the trail ahead of him. “I uh… I do that whenever I go on land,” he explained. “Most pirates never talk to their family ever again, and I was convinced I would be able to- I used to always fight with my Mother. But, I couldn't do it somehow,” he revealed.

Izuku tilted his head at him, “I don't think I would be able to resist either,” he admits. "I miss my mum so much, I can't imagine not talking to her every opportunity I got if she was still alive.”

Katsuki sighed, “yeah.”

It was silent for some time.

“Uh well, it's getting dark, maybe we should set up a camp,” Izuku suggests.

“Yeah, good idea,” Katsuki agrees.

“I can do the fire this time, if that's okay?” Izuku asks.

Katsuki simply nodded. 

He sat down against a tree as Izuku went to fetch the wood. He let out a breath, his already sore body was exhausted from walking half the day, he didn't want to imagine how wrecked he'll be by the end of this.

Katsuki didn't know how he felt, having told Izuku all that. He honestly wanted to, which was the strange part but either way it didn't make his chest feel any lighter. Though he supposed that could just be his broken ribs.

It wasn't long until Izuku came back. Katsuki jumped when he did, grabbing out his gun.

“I was out collecting wood for you, the least you could do is not shoot me,” Izuku laughed.

“Sorry, just a little jumpy,” Katsuki says, sheathing it back in his belt.

“I know,” Izuku whispers.

He set up the fire, doing all the steps that Katsuki had taught him. It made him smile as he watched.

“You’re staring?” Izuku asked with a smirk.

Katsuki's face went red, clicking his tongue and folding his arms as he looked away.

“Wasn't staring,” he grumbled.

He was.

“Yes you were,” Izuku says, his cheeks hurting from trying and failing to resist a smile.

“Whatever,” Katsuki replied

Izuku dropped his smile, letting a moment pass before he spoke up.

“I never said it was bad,” he said cautiously.

Katsuki eyebrows perked up, “getting a bit confident there Deku,” he teased.

Now it was Izuku's cheeks burning up, “w-whatever,” he stuttered, copying Katsuki's response.

The two sat in the shelter of the tree, though still close enough that they could see the river. The fire flickered, giving them the warmth that was taken away as the sun fell from the sky.

Katsuki watched the flame in Izuku's eye. 

He saw him flick his eyes over, catching Katsuki's stare once more. However his gaze didn't falter this time and Izuku didn't comment. He simply stared back, his eyelids dropping as he looked at Katsuki softly. Though there was another emotion in his eyes that Katsuki couldn't quite pinpoint.

“You okay,” he said, almost whispering.

“Yeah,” he said with a heavy breath, “why?” He asked.

“I-” he paused, breathing in, “you bled so much.”

He was talking about that first day on Spinner's ship.

“I'm fine now Deku,” he reassured, “I'm okay.”

Izuku looked at him sadly, swallowing hard.

“I thought you were going to die, but you didn't Kachan, you didn't. And we made it through those next days, but then suddenly it was all different,” he rambled on, gripping onto the grass. “They really were going to kill you, and they almost did,” he said.

Katsuki's eyes widened in realization, “Wait, what happened anyway?” He asked.

Izuku looked down at the ground, scrunching his eyebrows together, “they threw you in the water,” he said. “But a wave came over the ship and I managed to slip out of the restraints,” he explained.

Katsuki nodded, understanding where the rest was going. 

The world was still, noiseless and unmoving until Izuku spoke up again.

“I used it against them,” he said, looking out to the river, pain in his eyes.

Katsuki's mouth laid open, he couldn't find any words to say.

“I didn't know what else to do, I couldn't let you die,” he said, his voice shaking.

Izuku looked back over to him, breathing in hard as he looked into Katsuki's eyes.

Somehow they were closer now, their noses almost touching. Katsuki looked back and forth between his eyes and his lips, his breath hitching.

“Izuku,” he said quietly, he just barely picked it up.

Izuku went wide-eyed, staring at him as he heard his real name be spoken for the first time.

He scrunched his eyebrows together firmly, trying not to cry. He had kept it in all day, but Katsuki was so close to him now. 

Katsuki lifted his hand reaching toward Izuku, he pulled back for a moment of contemplation before placing it on his cheek. Izuku leaned into it, years falling down his face now. Katsuki watched the way the fire lit up Izuku's eyes again as he wiped the tears off his cheek.

Before he could realise it he had pulled Izuku in, their lips brushing. He pressed them against Izuku's firmly, who soon kissed back. 

Izuku managed to move even closer, gripping Katsuki's coat as the kiss deepened. Katsuki moved his other hand to the back of Izuku's neck, sliding his fingertips into his hair. He tilted Izuku's head back.

Eventually they broke apart to breathe. Katsuki let his hands fall, landing on Izuku's hips as he looked to the floor. He took in a deep breath before looking back up to Izuku, who still held a firm grip on his coat.

“Kachan,” he said.

Katsuki pursed his lips together, searching through Izuku's eyes with worry.

Izuku pulled him back in, pressing their lips back together, rougher than they had kissed before. Katsuki slid his hand back to Izuku's face, rubbing his thumb along his tear stained cheek. 

They stayed like that for a while, the sound of the gentle river and the crackling fire in the background. 

They soon became tired, separating as their eyes started to droop. Izuku rested his head on Katsuki's shoulder.

“Deku?” He asked in a whisper.

“Yeah?” He mumbled into Katsuki's shoulder.

“Izuku,” he repeated.

Izuku moved his head from his shoulder, looking at Katsuki.

“We should go to sleep,” he says.

Izulu agrees and stands to adjust the fire, Katsuki watches him as he does. 

He lays down on the grass, putting his hands under his head as he stares up at the moon. Izuku looked over his shoulder, following Katsuki's eyes up to the sky. He then sat shuffling to lie next to Katsuki, just like it had been when they shared a bed when their ship was destroyed. But this was different.

Izuku turned his head to the side, meeting Katsuki's stare.

The two soon drifted off to sleep.

“We should pick up the pace today, I feel a whole lot better since getting some proper rest,” Katsuki says as he and Izuku share the third fish from yesterday.

“Mm,” Izuku agrees, “though it's still hard to tell how far away we are,” he says.

“Yeah, let's just hope we’re not too far in, though we could last long enough on the water and fish from the river if we needed to.”

The two put out the fire that they had relit early in the morning, pulling their shoes and coats back on. Katsuki hadn’t really worn his hat since waking up yesterday, simply carrying it with him most of the time. They started back on their course from yesterday.

Neither had brought up last night yet, still too flustered to know what to say.

After a while of silent walking, Izuku noticed Katsuki putting his hat back on and resting it on his belt, where his gun and knife were right at his disposal.

“Is something wrong?” Izuku asked, breaking the lengthy silence.

Katsuki was grinding his teeth, his fingers twitching as he looked over his shoulder hesitantly.

“Yesterday when I was collecting firewood, it felt like I was being watched, that's why it took me so long," he explained.

“What, and you think we are still being followed?” Izuku asked, his voice lowering to a whisper as he leaned closer to Katsuki. “I trust your instincts but I doubt there’s anyone out here.”

 “I don’t know…” Katsuki speculated.

They paused in place, going quiet, somehow quieter than they were before. The wind rustled, blowing leaves across the sky, and that’s when Izuku noticed it as well. It wasn't just instinct or paranoia, there was a slight movement, something off in the image of the forest. There was someone or something watching them, and if Katsuki was right about seeing it since yesterday it had followed them for hours. 

“I don’t understand, if it’s been following us the whole time why didn’t it hurt it when we were asleep?” Izuku questioned.

“Not sure, it’s likely that whatever it is doesn’t want to hurt us, considering that, but we still have to keep our guard up,” Katsuki said.

“Of course,” Izuku nodded.

His hand was tense by his side as they continued to walk, not lingering over like Katsuki’s was, but ready to reach if he needed to.

They walked for another few hours, stopping a couple times to take a breath. As far as they could tell the things were still there, obvious but out of sight, yet it didn’t strike even as they were at their weakest- resting on the rocky shore of the river. That was until they stopped for a proper break at noon.

They didn’t want to leave eachother alone, so they stayed right by each other's side the whole time they fetched lunch. 

“Can you deal with raw fish?” Izuku asked. 

“Yep, if I really need to,” he replied.

Both of them stared into the forest as they spoke, eyes searching for something they somehow knew they wouldn’t find. They stood on the rocks just before grass that connected the woodlands to the river, limbs stiff and hands flickering with anticipation.

“Deku,” Katsuki said, his voice on the verge of shaking.

“What?” Izuku asked, looking up at Katsuki. His voice had a slight pang of panic at Katsuki’s own tone which only rose into something deeper as Katsuki refused to take his eyes off the forest.

“I know this is a bit presumptuous, but for some reason I'm really starting to believe it’s a person,” he said, a sentence Izuku did not enjoy hearing.

“Any particular reason,” Izuku asked, hesitantly turning his view back to where Katsuki was looking, trying to figure out what Katsuki was suddenly seeing.

But then Katsuki didn’t answer, only his eyes widened, locking onto one spot, like he had finally spotted it. To Izuku’s relief it only made Katsuki’s guard drop, his had falling from the seemingly permanent place in his hip.

“What the fuck,” he cursed, almost annoyed.

Izuku squinted his eyes in confusion, suddenly there was a laugh coming from nearby, obviously neither his or Katsuki’s.

“Wha-what?” Izuku fumbled.

Katsuki rubbed his hand on the bridge of his nose, “are you kidding?” he yelled.

That’s when she came out, almost out of nowhere. A tall, smiling woman, with waist length, blue-black hair. She walked out towards the two, with her knife pointed at them.

“Took you long enough to find me, Katsuki,” she said.

Izuku’s face was a pintining of confusion, “you know her?” he asked Katsuki, brinkley at him quickly as he struggled to wrap his head around what was going on.

“Yes,” Katsuki said with a scowl.

She walked up to Izuku, sticking her hand out in front of him. He froze up for a moment, before taking her hand in a greeting.

“Deku this is Midnight,” he said with a sour frown, “she was a top pirate when I was working with Aizawa,” he explained.

“Deku?’ she asked.

“Midoriya,” he corrected with a smile.

“Mirodiya,” she repeated cheerily.

“How is he anyway?” she asked, turning towards Katsuki.

“Aizawa? I don’t fucking know, ask him yourself. You know I understand you people escaping into the forests, nobody has had a bounty on your head in centuries,” he said.

“Don’t be so exaggerative! And anyway, I should be asking you what you're doing here, especially without the rest of your crew,” she said, raising an eyebrow at him.

Katsuki scoffed, “we were kidnapped, woke up a couple days down the river,” he mumbled.

“Yes I know,” she said, “I mean I was following you,”

“Tch, don’t you have a house anyway, wasting your fucking time following us,” he trailed off.

“Well at first i didn’t know who you were, you’re so grown up now,” she smiled, “but I realised soon enough and I noticed you knew i was there, wanted to just see how well Aizawa taught you,” she explained.

“Yeah well I’m doing fucking awesome,” he said with crossed arms.

“I thought you just said you got kidnapped,” she teased with a toothy grin.

Katsuki scrunched his eyebrows and pouted angrily, “shut up and take us to your place already, I'm sick of this outdoors bullshit,” he said, stomping off.

“Some things never change,” she said with a shake of her head.

She looked over to Izuku, noticing the soft smile on his face as he gazed at Katsuki. The corners of her lips twitch at the sight.

“Come on then,” she said to Izuku. 

He followed slightly behind her as she walked, she started walking in a different direction as Katsuki.

“You don’t even know where you’re going,” Midnight called out as he kept walking.

Katsuko wordlessly turned around and caught up with the two, walking alongside Izuku with the angry pout still evident on his face.

They kept up with her quick pace, heading deeper into the land, twisting and turning. 

“You know you interrupted our lunch,” Katsuki said, finally speaking.

“Oh please, I’ve got plenty in my cabin, you’ll live for another hour,” she said.

“Why were you so far away in the first place, get lost in something?” he asked.

“No, just hunting in a different area so as to not deplete the wildlife population here too much,” she explained.

“Yeah okay.”

“So you guys are going to tell me how you got kidnapped anyway?” she asked.

The two sighed, looking to the ground.

“We were on an island, the rest of the crew was searching for this Spinner guy as we watched the ship…We got a little distracted and our hostages ended up escaping with the help of the guy we were looking for, you can probably get how the rest of the story goes,” he explained.

“Right,” she said, softer than before, the teasing tone leaving her voice. “It’s good you two had each other to get through that,” she said, she had seen how messed up the two were, injured in every place they could be, extra jumpy. “You two must be close,” she said the last part cautiously.

They looked over to each other, blushing slightly before looking down to the ground.

“Yeah,” they both said in sync.

Her smile quickly grew back onto her face at the answer.

She led them through the trees, weaving through the tangled forest that she had managed to memorize over the years until they met the charming house on the small hill. It was built against a large stonewall, the vines creeping from the rocks to the roof and walls. All the area surrounding the house was covered in her almost enchanting gardens, on the few meters of flat ground. Along with the many vegetables and fruits she was growing a meadow of flowers. 

“I can’t believe how beautiful this all is,” Izuku said, mesmerized. 

“I’m so glad you think it is,” she said, leading them to the entrance.

Their shoes sunk into the soil slightly as they made their way down, Izuku frowned as he squashed some flowers on the way there.

“You haven't had many visitors then?” Katsuki asked as the tall woman opened the front door, the house's entryway giving them a warm greeting with its coziness.

“Not at all, I've had lots of old friends come over the years,” she said, taking them down the short hallway. “Can you close that door behind you?’ she asked Izuku in an afterthought.

“Of course,” he replied, shutting it quickly.

“Really?” Katsuki said, sounding a little in disbelief.

“Why would you assume I haven't?” she asked, turning towards him with an accusatory eyebrow and her hands on her hips.

“Tch, not everyone has I suppose,” he said.

“Oh? Who have you seen recently?” she asked, trailing off towards the kitchen.

“Gran Torino,” he said.

“Gran- oh right, i didn’t know him but I know he’s always been a little distant since that Nana lady passed,” she said.

She had the two sit down at her table, it was a sturdy okay thing, six seats across it. They both felt the familiar comfort remembering their short trip to the old man's place, though the biggest difference was Midnight offering them a hard tea at one thirty in the afternoon, rather than the regular along with the lunch she had quickly prepared. The three sat close on the table conversing about stories they’ve collected over the years. Eventually, somehow, they ended on the topic of Endeavours Sword.

“I remember when you used to go on and on about Endeavour's sword, have you gotten any closer to finding it yet?” she asked.

Izuku’s breath faltered, looking away in guilt. Katsuki noticed and kicked his shin from under the table, meeting his eyes with a look that spoke of comfort, reminding him what they talked about the day it was lost.

“I ended up getting the map after fucking years of searching, no longer have it in my reach unfortunately,” he said, his voice was disappointed, making Izuku tense up again, earning him another kick.

“Look, it’s my fault it was lost, Kachan, you don’t need to pretend it's not just to spare my feelings,” Izuku said angrily.

Midnight let out a quiet, “oh,” in surprise.

“Oh boo hoo Deku, I’ve told you a million times I don’t care,” Katsuki replied.

“But you do,” he replied, his eyebrows tight.

The air for a minute until Midnight broke the tension, “if it makes both of you feel better, I know something that could help you,,” she said.

“What’s that?” Katsuki questioned, his voice breathy and glowing with hopefulness.

“13 was the one who created the map all that time ago. Our crew was on the search for the sword as you know, we got close, but in the end couldn’t do it. however she memorised it- made the map in hopes that someone else could. She actually tried to make multiple but we all retired and went into hiding as Endeavour fully took over the south so she only ended up with one and a half. We didn’t want to tell you and get your hopes up, because she was already gone and we didn’t know where she was or the maps,” she explained. “We just had to believe you could find it on your own, and you did,” she smiled.

Katsuki let out a huff, “I did once,” he said.

“Oh well, I should add I do know where she is now,” she said with a loud laugh.

“WHAT?!” Katsuki yelled, jumping up from his seat and slamming his hand down on the table.

“Katsuki I told you, I've had company over time,” she said with a smirk.

“You think that could help us find the second map?” he questioned, glancing over at Izuku for a moment.

“Sweetie she has the second map,” she said nonchalantly, sipping on her drink as if she hadn’t just revealed life changing information.

“WHAT?!” she shouted even louder this time.

“That’s amazing,” Izuku exclaimed, standing and gripping onto Katsuki's hand before he could think too much about it.

“Where is she!” Katsuki demanded, leaning over the table with fire in his eyes.

Midnight tried to suppress a smile, she could really see the young, eager and slightly egotistic teenager she had met back still within Katsuki.

“She moves around, but I'm certain that she is currently in the Eastern Islands at the moment, no doubt in my mind- wait,” she stood up, “let me get you something really quick,” she said, exiting the room.

Izuku had let his hand slip off of Katsuki’s by now, but as he redirected his eyes from the doorway to him, it was now Katsuki's turn to hold Izuku's hand in his.

Katsuki looked down at their joined hands and started stroking his thumb along Izuku's palm. His eyes flickered up to Izuku, his gaze soft as his breathing became rough.

“Does this mean all if forgiven,” Deku says jokingly.

“I already did,” he said. “But I am glad I get to make you help me find the other one, I'll work you to death Deku,” he teased with a smirk.

“Of course,” Izuku smiled.

The to let go as Midnight walked back in with a tied up scroll, handing it to Katsuki wh ok it out in the bag that was asking across his body.

“Thank you,” he said genuinely, “though I'm still very ucking hungry,” he complained.

Midnight clicked her tongue “alright then, we'll make a good hearty dinner,” she said. “It's getting late anyway I wouldn't mind having you boys stay the night.”

Izuku and Katsuki looked at eachother, “that's a really nice offer,” Izuku says, Katsuki nodding along.

“So, what do you want me to do?” Katsuki asked eagerly, awaiting his carefully picked task.

“For now, you need to bandage yourself up properly, my aid box is in the bottom cupboard of the washroom,” she said to him as a command.

“That's ridiculous, let me cook!” He argued.

“Midoriya will help me with the garden while you do that, I might consider it if you take care of yourself properly,” she said. “Also considering you're okay with that?” She asked Izuku with a smile.

“I'd be happy to help,” he said brightly.

“That's stupid, Deku got hurt too,” he defended.

“I got hit a couple times , but they're just bruises now,” he said.

“Ugh, whatever,” Katsuki gave up.

“And you know kid I did happen to see you have quite the hand in fishing,” she said, ”there's a large pond nearby if you want to head there after our work outside,” she said to which Izuku nodded happily.

“Stalker,” Katsuki said under his breath.

He was crossing his arms though it was obviously in embarrassment, he wondered how much she had seen.

“Oh calm down, I was only really following you to see where you were going. I probably only caught a glimpse of you on your break twice,” she said. Katsuki just clicked his tongue although he felt a sense of relief.

Midnight fetched an extra pair of gloves and Izuku shed his coat to lay it on the couch. With that they were out under the gentle sun, the harsh rays blocked by sheep white clouds painted across the sky, moving slowly as time passed.

Katsuki took time on his wounds in the bathroom, not wanting Midnight to be up his ass about it. He started to miss the crew a lot at that moment, though he would never say such sappy shit out loud. 

He had discarded his coat and hat as well, even going as far to take the heavy shit off his belt, leaving it on the living room coffee table. He kept his gun though just in case.

Soon enough after some maintenance and some harvesting the two came back in with full baskets of food. They dropped it off with Katsuki who started chopping and frying it up (after Midnight deemed his bandaging good enough,) before leaving once more for their trip to the pond.

He felt a little lonely in the house by himself ,but he let himself enjoy the fond feeling of cooking. He let the vegetables simmer on low heat as the rice is cooked and with time to spare he decided to explore. 

He went into every room besides her bedroom, looking at every item knowing it held a memory inside of it, frozen in time. There were a few that he recognised as memories from her pirating days which led him to thinking.

He thought about all the pirates that were forced to retire because of the fall of all might, not able to die with dignity but instead forced to hide as their lives were taken apart by the man who asked himself Endeavour. Katsuki will give him one thing, he lives up to his name, he never once gave up on his plans field by his hunger for powers not a good thing, but at least he's realistic.

Katsuki felt a sadness deep in his chest he usually never let himself feel especially over some old retired pirates. But he wondered now if he would end up like them and if he did whether he would be upset about it or not. What made him sad is the fact that he didn't know. He swore to himself to die as a pirate, the greatest pirate to ever live, but his heart was heavy because he didn't know whether he cared about that anymore. 

Katsuki was diving into unmarked territory, unsafe and unfamiliar, he pulled himself before he let himself drown in the thoughts. He redirected his attention to watching the rice cook as the time ticked on as he tried to keep his mind empty.

He perked up at the sound of chatter coming from outside, he peeked outside the windows, trying desperately to make sure neither of them knew how pleased he was that they were back.

The two waltz in the door, walking straight to the kitchen with the fishes they had caught. Katsuki noticed Izuku carrying his shoes, his pants dripping with water from just below his knees.

“You're getting water everywhere,” Katsuki whined.

“I'm so sorry,” he apologized to Midnight.

“Don't worry about it kid, if you want I have some pants in the hallway closet, I can dry yours out in the sun for tomorrow,” she said.

He thanked her and went to get changed.

It was the first time Katsuki and Midnight had been alone since they arrived and she immediately asked him something.

“You know things like this are hard to find,” she said.

He didn't move his gaze from where he was cooking on the stove.

“Are you talking about the fish or Deku?” He asked.

“Don't play dumb,” she said, “you know.”

“I know.”

“You like him,” she said as a statement.

Katsuki didn't reply but he knew that meant he was agreeing.

“...Do you love him?” She asked.

This time he turned around sharply, placing the utensils in his hand down on the counter a little too hard.

“Don't prod,” he snarled.

Her face changed from curious to stern in a split second, “you know it's obvious when you react that way,” she said.

“I- Just shut up,” he barked.

He was surprised by his reaction too, he supposed that's what happens when you force yourself to not ask yourself those questions and then someone else asks them, making you think about it. He didn't want to though, he really didn't.

“Don't throw things away just because you're afraid to figure out how you feel. You could die doing what you do but you might live too. If you do, you don't want to end up alone,” she said.

He knew she was right but that didn't change anything, he wasn't going to forget about it entirely, simply postpone the thought while he dealt with everything else everyone was demanding of him.

Midnight doesn't say anything more after that until Izuku comes out.

Katsuki finishes the dish, combining the fish, vegetables and rice together and splitting it into three bowls. He sets them down on the table, taking his seat next to Izuku, though a little further away than last time. They all eventually dug in.

“Wow, this is incredible Kachan,” Izuku praised, his eyes glimmering.

“Yeah I know,” he replied.

It really was late but by the time they were done, they technically could go now but they would be setting up a campfire in only an hour and a half and Midnight insisted they could make up for lost time tomorrow.

Hours passed with the three occupying their time with chatter and other things. Midnight showed them how she got into painting and how every piece in her home was made by her. She told them about who has come to visit, how she built her home, run-ins she had with animals and people. 

The sun eventually sank down, calling it quits and falling asleep as the day came to an end. Izuku and Katsuki sorted out their sleep arrangements, setting down a pillow and blanket each on Midnights two couches. Izuku had gotten used to using a hammock and Katsuki a bed, though they had been recently acquainted with the floor.

Before long Midnight was saying her goodnights and the two curled up on the couches. Katsuki stared up at the ceiling, glaring at the darkness. He listened as Izuku's breathing evened out, as he wasn't getting any sleepier. It took him a whole lot longer to fall asleep. The night passed eventually but only because Katsuki’s eyes physically couldn’t stay open anymore. 

Before he knew it, it was morning and they were collecting their things from around Midnight's house in preparation to leave.

“You can take my boat, you’ll be able to get to the shore a lot quicker if you just paddle along the river,” Midnight said as she led them to the small wooden shed next to her house.

“Are you sure you're okay giving this to us,” Izuku asked as she showed them her little boat,

It was just enough to fit about six people. It was kind of sad looking, Katsuki thought.

The paddles laid across it, dusty as if they hadn’t been used in a long time.

“I’m sure,” she reassures.

“You don't use it?” Katsuki questioned, raising his eyebrows at her.

“Oh, I had an accident a while back, but I think it’s better if two people use it anyway,” she says.

“Right,” they agreed.

The geared back up, the three carrying the boat as they started their journey towards the river. It was probably only a half hour before they heard the sound of flowing water.

“You guys have everything?” Midnight asked as they started settling the boat in the water. 

They tied rope around the front, joining it to a tree.

Katsuki and Izuku did a triple check of their things, giving a quick “yep,” and a nod in response.

Izuku bowed to the tall woman in goodbye, a gesture which she reciprocated. He got into the boat as he awaited Katsuki to do the same.

Midnight spared him a glance of pride as they shook hands.

“I’ll see you again in time Kiddo,” she said as he hopped in.

“Sure thing,” he said with a quick, small smile.

Katsuki sat at the front of the boat, untying the rope. Izuku was on the other side, paddle in hand. Once the rope released the water slowly took them, Midnight waving to them as they drifted away. Eventually they started paddling not going too hard to save their energy, they woke up early so they would be going all day. Luckily this might be the last day they have to, Midnight was confident that the ocean was close by now.

A few days earlier the crew had caught up with their targets.

“That’s it, that’s them,” Tokoyami announces loudly.

“Alright everyone, put your battle pants on, these guys took out several ships with just the three of them so we need to be on our highest guard and our best game,” Kiishima says.

He had been standing in as captain for a week now, getting a handle on being the highest authority and making every decision. At first he was too panicked, trying to do everything that Katsuki would, but he realized that wouldn’t work. He needed to be the Captain he was inside, If he didn’t they would never get to Midoriya and Bakugo. 

“Aye Aye,” they all saluted.

This was their moment now, if they missed their opportunity now the two would end up dead.

Everyone was in their places like a puzzle, it wasn’t complete without the last two pieces but the picture was still clear. Ochako was holding fire on the Canons, operating the biggest one on the front of the ship herself. The rattle of the ship went straight through to Kirishima’s bones as they got closer, shooting their first shot.

The usual grins they saw constantly once were gone, instead the two looked their way with anger, frustration. It boiled over inside of them as they started sporadically shooting cannonballs right back at them. There was another man there; a lizard man with fury living in his eyes, standing still as he watched. Swords were drawn and guns were cocked as they approached fast, Kirishima stood back taking a minute to observe. Why wasn’t he doing anything? He thought. He became cautious at the sight.

Suddenly Spinner grabbed onto a rope as the ship started passing, he swung right onto their ship, taking everyone by surprise. He rolled on his shoulder as he landed on deck, immediately taking out his knife, swinging it right at Todoroki, who just happened to be the closest person. Kirishima was on his way to help until the other two jumped over the edge as well. 

Twice ran straight to Kirishima, “time for a rematch,” he shouted out, “you’re gonna pay.”

“Yeah well I beat you once before, I'll do it again,” Kirishima smiled, running at the man with the same energy.

Twice shot down to the floor in an attempt to distract the red haired man, but he didn’t flinch. He kept running straight to him even with his gun pointed right at him. To Twices surprise Kirishima dropped his sword at the last second of his approach, aiming his fist for Twices face. The two tackled along the floor, weapons ditched for a good old hand to hand fight.

The rest of the world was blocked out as Kirishima came out on top, being forced to knock twice out to keep him restrained. When he looked up he saw one other body on the floor; Spinner had been shot.

“Sorry, he ripped my sails,” Todorki says, fanning the smoke from his gun before placing it in his belt.

Kirishima nodded at him in understanding. He then searched for Toga, she was cut up and bleeding all over, currently being carried in Ochako arms who was just as bloody. They placed them all together, tying them back up on separate posts. Although Toga and Spinner probably had the worst injuries, they were still awake unlike twice, though, barely. It wasn’t a second later that Jiro came running towards him with worry.

“They’re not there,” she exclaimed, her voice overwhelmed with panic.

“What do you mean?” he asked.

“They’re not on their ship, not tied up or hidden in any rooms, they’re gone,” she exclaimed.

Kirishima’s eyes widened. His face went stern as he trudged over to Toga, she was more conscious than Spinner, she was more likely to tell him anyway.

He crouched down to her level, looking ehr in the eyes, “where are they,” he asked, his voice serious but gentle.

She groaned, looking away from him and instead to the ground.

“Please,” he pleaded and with that she gave in.

“We threw your captain overboard more than a day ago, but the siren ended up escaping and jumping into the water with him. They’re probably both dead,” she cried out.

“Thank you. Do you think you could lead us to where they went overboard?” he asked.

She contemplated before a moment being complying.

Kirishima stood up, turning to see the entire crew's face filled with dread, though his expression was calm.

“We’re going to find them because they're not dead,” he said with full certainty.

“How can you be so sure,” Sero said, skeptical.

“I know them, I know that they’ve managed to pull through whatever happened on that ship and whatever has happened since,” he said.

The crew trusted him. Their anxiety settled though only slightly, at the confidence in his words.

Present time

“I need to walk, I’m sick of paddling- my legs are so stiff!” Izuku exclaimed.

“Agreed,” Katsuki said, rolling up his pants and taking off his shoes as he jumped down into the water.

He pulled Izuku and the boat all the way to the shallow end, resting on the rocks. Izuku exited the boat as well, stretching his legs, groaning in relief.

“The river has  gotten wider,” Katsuki stated, looking at the water.

“Mm, we must be close.”

The two put the paddles in the boat, carrying it together as they switched to walking the rest of the way. The day had gone by and now the sun was getting ready to sink, painting the sky a fiery orange and pink. 

“Do you prefer sunset or sunrise?” Izuku asked Katsuki.

Katsuki thought for a moment, “sunrise I guess,” he said with a shrug.

“You know that's strange considering you hate mornings, but somehow I still knew you were going to say that,” Izuku said softly.

“Yeah? And how's that?” he questioned suspiciously.

“I don’t know, just a guess.”

“Just a guess,” Katsuki repeated with the shake of his head. “What else can you guess about me Deku?” he asked curiously.

“Uhh well, I can guess that you’re actually a big softie who loves his crew,” he says with a smile.

“See, everyone has actually figured that out by now,” Katsuki said with an annoyed pout.

Izuku laughed, “of course, of course. But you know, I can guess that maybe… you like me?” He shaped it like a question.

“That’s a good guess Deku,” Katsuki says gently.

Izuku hummed deeply, lips pressed thin in thought.

“You,” Katsuki broke the sudden quietness, “prefer sunsets,” he says.

“No. I like sunrise too.”

Katsuki was too busy contemplating on what exactly that meant that he didn’t notice where they were.

“Look Kachan,” Izuku insisted.

He looked up, his eyes meeting the distant beach up ahead.

He let out a deep sigh, “come on, let’s pick up the pace, i really need to be away from grass, rocks and trees as soon as possible.” 

The two walk faster than they had any other time, rushing towards the sandy floor and the sound of crashing waves. When they made it, they both dropped the boat, sprinting to the water to get a glimpse of the ocean.

“It feels like home just getting to look at it,” Izuku says, splashing his now shoeless feet in the shallows. 

“I know,” Katsuki says breathily.

Eventually they get reminded of the passing hour as the sky got darker, grabbing the boat and setting a fire as day turned to night.

“All there’s left to do now is wait,” Katsuki said.

He hadn’t thought much about what would happen when they made it, but he trusted the crew and he knew they’d be here soon enough. The fire twitches in the cold breeze, Izuku and Katsuki putting their hands in close to keep them warm.There was no protection from the trees now so the wind from the sea blew right to them. Katsuki looked up at the shivering Izuku, catching the fire in his eyes, reminding him. He goes to open his mouth, maybe he was ready to bring it up now, think about what Midnight had said, but he was interrupted.

“What’s that?” Izuku squinted, looking out to the horizon.

“What?” Katsuki questioned, turning to where Izuku was looking.

He couldn’t figure it out either, the large shape slowly coming towards the beach, it was too dark.

They scooted in closer next to each other as they watched it sail closer. It was… a boat- a big one, a pirate ship… It was-

“Holy shit! It’s them.”

Chapter Text

Katsuki and Izuku did their best at jogging considering they were on sand. Their ship had landed on the shore and soon enough the crew came rushing out onto the beach, running towards them.

“You guys are okay!” Kirishima exclaimed as he ran towards them.

They two met the crew in the middle, boots crunching in the damp sand.

“As if we wouldn't be,” Katsuki says half-heartedly with a small smile.

“It's so good to see you guys,” Izuku added brightly. 

At that moment Denki and Mina jumped onto Katsuki.

“Uhg- GET OFF ME!” He yelled.

“Man, we were all so worried,” Denki said tearfully.

“Yeah, yeah… Missed you all as well,” Katsuki replied, saying the last part under his breath. “How'd you know where to find us anyway?” he asked Kirishima as he shoved the other two off.

“We captured Spinner and the others again, they gave in pretty easily and told us what happened. We've just been searching the area and got lucky I guess,” he explained. 

“Yes,” another voice added, “and considering that i should check you two for injury,” Koda said.

Katsuki rolled his eyes but both compiled and made their way on board.

“You’ll have to tell us everything afterwards,” Kirishima said to Izuku as they followed Koda to the infirmary.

Izuku’s voice was caught in his throat, “y-yeah.”

They all made it to the cabin, sitting down on opposite sides of the bed. Izuku had his inspection first, setting off back to the deck when Koda deemed he only had a few bruises. Katsuki waited in silence.

“So what happened?” Koda asked carefully.

“What?! Nothing,” Katsuki said defensively.

“I mean on Spinner's boat,” Koda said, his tone suspicious.

Katsuki groaned in annoyance, looking to the ground as he scrunched his eyebrows tight in a scowl and pouted his lips slightly.

“Not much,” he grumbled.

Koda paused for a moment to think, “can you take your coat and blouse please,” he requested.

"Why! I just said I'm fine!" Katsuki pouted. Koda shot him a look that made Katsuki sigh with defeat. He hesitantly did as asked, his cheeks running hot in embarrassment as Koda saw the bandages.

“Because of that,” Koda said, pointing to the bandages.

“How would you have even known!” Katsuki shouted in annoyance.

Koda pressed his lips in a thin line, “your ankles,” he replied.

“My ankles?” Katsuki questioned.

“They’re covered in burns, rope burns,” he said sadly. “And if I think that from what I think it’s from, then you’re battered all over as well,” he explained.

“Okay genius,” Katsuki mumbled in defeat.

Koda took that as a yes, his eyes dropping in sympathy.

He started unraveling the cotton from several places. 

“It’s a relief you managed to get through that, where did you get the bandages from anyway?” Koda asked.

“We bumped into Midnight,” he said.

“I see.”

It was noiseless for several minutes, but the look on Kodas face told he wanted to say something.

“You seemed really annoyed when I asked you what happened, it’s obvious what happened on the ship wasn’t the first thing on your mind. Something worse happened somehow?” he asked cautiously.

Katsuki wondered for a moment if answering was a good idea. He trusted Koda and he gave in.

“Not bad,” he said, “just significant.”

“Oh? Was it… something between you and Midoriya?” he asked, watching Katsuki’s face for a reaction.

He rolled his eyes slightly still questioning why he was okay with saying this, “we kissed.”

Koda’s movement faltered for a second in shock, his eyes widening, though he regained his composure quickly as if he knew Katsuki would stop talking about it the second he overreacted.

“And?” he asked calmly as he tried to clean Katsuki’s wounds carefully whilst battling with the rocking of the now moving ship.

“And nothing,” he responded.

“Oh,” Koda didn’t seem surprised, which made Katsuki’s eyes twitch.

He took a deep breath, “Midnight asked me if I loved him.”

That was enough to get another surprised reaction from Koda.

“She was there?” he asked, starting from the important part of that sentence.

“No she just figured it out, now she thinks we're… something.”

“Do you think you're something?” Koda asked nervously.

Katsuki shook his head with a smile of disbelief. Koda stepped back from Katsuki as he finished up.

“Do you love Midoriya?" he said, knowing he was pushing his luck.

Katsuki scowled at him silently as he grabbed his coat to leave.

“Okay, staying silent makes it worse and you're also not leaving,” Koda said.

Katsuki whipped back around, “why not?” he shouted, sitting back on the bed either way.

“You know why,” Koda said, throwing his hands up in a shrug. “Still not answering my question though,” he added, turning away to put his materials back.

“Fuck. Off. I don’t know!” he said, gritting his teeth.

“That’s all you had to say,” Koda said in defense.

“Yeah well you shouldn't have asked at all,” he grumbled.

“Why? What bothers you so much about that question?” he asked. “You do this for every problem that comes your way, but you know damn well it only actually works out when you give in and think about it. And look, everyone has said this to you a million different ways, but won’t you just listen this time,” he exclaimed, his voice laced with concern. 

“Fine!” Katsuki shouted, “you want me to think about it, leave me alone and let me think,” he demanded.

Koda nodded with a sigh, pleased with that answer though it came in the form of a yell.

Katsuki layed down on the bed as soon as Koda was gone, splaying out his limbs to cover the whole bed, his wrists dangling off the edge. He felt his spine decompress, no rocks, no grass, no couches. He stared up at the ceiling in thought, pondering on what exactly they were going to do now. But it wasn’t long until it drifted.

“Kachan was just staring into the trees weirdly, it freaked me out, I had no idea what was going on!” Izuku explained, laughing obnoxiously loud along with the rest of the crew.

“So what was it?” Denki asked excitedly.

“Well, it was this woman, an old teacher- Midnight!” he exclaimed.

The crew all let out a synchronized, “ohhh,” turning to each other with their mouths wide open in smiles.

“Yeah, we walked all the way to the place she had made for herself, spent the afternoon getting to know her as we prepared for dinner, it was great.”

“I miss her,” Mina said.

“Honestly, she was a great teacher,” Kirishima added.

The everlasting smile was starting to hurt Izuku’s cheeks. After dinner everyone had gathered out on deck, bringing out several bottles of alcohol in celebration of Izuku and Katsuki's return. Izuku was recapping everything that had happened, he was serious at first but his story became more lighthearted as the buzz of his drink kicked in. He hadn’t drunk any alcohol before, he assumed he probably would just never get around to it, too restrained from his wariness. But recent events had driven him to give in.

He couldn’t stop thinking about the kiss and how neither of them had talked once. Did Katsuki regret it? What if he didn’t even like Izuku? To be fair, they both sort of initiated the kiss, but somehow that thought didn’t help clear his worry at all. Funny thing was, Izuku didn’t even realise he liked Katsuki so much until the moment, but it explained everything really- how he had been feeling. It was strange his body knew what to do; it just felt so right and normal. But nonetheless, not a word had been said since then, just quick glances and touches that lasted longer than they should have. 

That. That was why he was indulging in the drinks tonight and why he was tipsier, (far more than tipsy actually,) than everyone else. He needed to forget it for at least one second so he could relax, though he didn’t know if it was working.

Now most of his crewmates assumed he just really needed it after what happened on Spinners ship, which wasn’t half wrong, but as Izuku skipped over the part in the story where he and Katsuki aggressively made out for several minutes, he noticed a strange look in someone's eye. Koda. It was almost like he knew and that it was the real reason he was stupidly drunk. Izuku’s stomach churned with anxiety- maybe he did know. He tried to push the thought away, focusing back on his story as the sound of chatter filtered back into his senses.

“What I don’t understand is why she was following you through the woods anyway,” Denki laughed.

Izuku went to reply when the crew suddenly became quiet, their gaze being drawn to stairs to the cabin. Katsuki was standing there, in his shirtless, bandaged glory as he scowled down at everyone.

“Captain,” Kirishima shouted out, raising his glass as an invitation.

Suddenly his eyes landed on Izuku, raising an eyebrow in suspicion. He opened his mouth to say something only to be cut off.

“What are you doing up?” Koda asked.

“Trying to get a fucking drink,” he snaped back quickly, then turing back to look at Izuku. “Are you drunk?” he questioned.

Koda cut him off again, “just go back to sleep, please,“ he said with a frown.

Katsuki glared daggers at Koda, who was now walking towards him, forcing him back downstairs. He then threw a final glance at Izuku, a look of suspicion and annoyance. That Izuku could tell, but there was something else underneath it that he couldn't read.

“How are you feeling?” Koda asked.

“Fine,” Katsuki grumbled.

It had been a few days, stuck in the doctors cabin with his stupid romantic thoughts about Deku.

“Okay, I think it’s right to let you move back to your room,” he said.

But Katsuki was suspicious, “I thought I wouldn’t be let out until after we made it to the navy base?” he questioned, squinting at the man.

“I thought you wanted to leave as soon as possible,” Koda replied.

“Of course I do, but you don’t,” he said.

“Uhh, well I have to treat Spinner…” he said in a nervous, low voice.

“YOU’RE KICKING ME OUT TO TREAT THE PERSON WHO DID THIS TO ME!” he screamed, pointing to his destroyed body.

“I don’t want to, but he’s dying and we only have one bed,” Koda explained.

“Then let him die!” Katsuki shouted.

“I will, but I just need to make sure he does it after we leave them with the navy,” he said, looking away from Katsuki.

Katsuki was left a little dumbfounded, surprised by Koda’s response.

“That doesn’t sound like you at all,” Katsuki said in a calmer voice, his eyebrows raised in speculation.

“It usually isn’t,” Koda said sadly, looking to the floor with soft eyes.

Katsuki paused. It was understandable considering Izuku and Koda were the only ones who knew the extent of his suffering. Even if he explained it to the others Koda was an expert, he understood the injuries and what one would have to be put through to gain them. Although he didn't witness it first hand like Izuku, the story played out in his mind every time he checked up on Katsuki. 

He nodded, “alright then,” he said gently, getting up from the bed. “Best of luck with that asshole,” he added as he grabbed his coat and headed for the door.

It wasn’t long until they were landing at a familiar dock, all eyes on them once more but with less caution than last time. The admiral looked like he was struggling to contain a smile as he watched their ship land at the dock. Todorki placed down the beam, letting Katsuki walk up to Rice. 

“You did it,” he said, “I feel like I should be suprised, but I'm not.”

He looked over Katsukis shoulder at the three hostages being held up.

Katsuki nodded to Shoji, Ojiro and Momo holding up the tied pirates. They walked them to the admiral, a fair distance away from Katsuki. 

“Two ships,” Katsuki said simply.

“And what happened to the rest of their crew from these two ships?” Admiral Rice asked.

“Dead,” Katsuki shrugged, “probably.

The Admiral let out a dry chuckle.

“Bring them in,” he ordered one of his men. “And uhhh… take this one straight to the prison's medical,” he ordered, pointing to the Spinner as he threw Katsuki an accusatory glare.

“You should be thankful I kept him alive, the bullshit we went through to get just these three was ridiculous,” Katsuki said angrily in defense.

Rice hummed, “do you give up?” he asked.

“Fuck no, I said we could handle it didn’t I? Plus, you’d probably just arrest us right now if I admitted that,” he scoffed.

The admiral let out another empty laugh, “you’re certainly right.”

Katsuki rolled his eyes, turning away to start walking back to the ship.

“I have some extra money if that compensates for it,” he offered as Katsuki stopped up onto the beam.

He looked over his shoulder, “keep your money.”

And that was that, they were gone in a couple of minutes

“What’s the next step, Cap’?” Kirishima asked now that they were a far enough distance from the base.

“Man, I think we all need a holiday, especially you and Midoriya,” Denki joked with a smile.

Katsuki pursed his lips, “yeah,” he said flatly.

Everyone paused for a second, “are you being serious?” Kirishima asked genuinely.

“Yeah, why not?” Katsuki shrugged, he feels like he's been doing that a lot more lately “we have plenty of time to still take the other assholesdown and make it to the ‘celebration’ in time.”

The whole deck started cheering at his answer.

Denki was running around shouting, “HOLIDAY!” over and over.

Katsuki shook his head, struggling to suppress a smile.

“Where will we be going?” asked Todorki, who was one of the only people to keep his composure.

“Eastern Islands,” he replied confidently, as if his mind had been made up long ago.

Izuku knew it had been…

“Makes sense,” Todoroki responded.

“Aww yeah, we haven’t been there in so long!” Mina exclaimed.

“What part are we going to because last time we went to the west side I got harassed by these lunatics,” Denki complained.

“Didn’t you steal their priceless Red Coral jewels?” Sero yelled with annoyance, his eyes squinted angrily at the man.

“So?” Denki objected stupidly.

Katsuki shook his head.

‘We’ll be going east, right?” Izuku blurted, catching Katsuki off guard.

He paused for a moment, “yep.”

“I am quite fond of the east-” Iida went on, but Katsuki wasn’t listening. He was too distracted by the way Izuku was looking at him. He knew exactly what it meant. Katsuki averted his gaze, trying to look anywhere but Izuku’s accustory stare.

Katsuki was shuffling his hands through his drawer. His table didn’t have as much storage so each drawer was filled to the brim. They were impossible to open and when he needed something he had to shove his hand in and hope he grabbed the right thing. At the moment he was a little panicked. He was looking for something that Iida had asked for so he went to his bedroom and searched through. In the process of this blind rummaging he managed to find it, but he also lost something else… his ring. 

Okay, he was more than a little panicked. The problem was that he didn't remember when he last saw it on his hand, so it could be quite literally anywhere in the room. He was on the brink of breaking all the tables, drawers and cupboards and throwing everything into the floor to sift through it like a desperate prospector. That’s when he discovered the drawers come out on their own… so he did in fact throw everything on the floor without having to break all his furniture. He did this with everything and got on his hands and knees to search, crawling around on his floor like some deranged lunatic. He was so focused he didn't realise that someone had been standing at the doorway.

“...What are you doing?” He heard a voice ask from behind him.

He quickly jumped to his feet, turning around to see Izuku squinting at him in confusion.

“What are you doing?” he countered.

“Umm, I came to talk to you about the Eastern Islands thing, but you seem… busy,” he said as his eyes were still trained on the mess scattered all over the room.

“Yeah right,” Katsuki said more to himself. 

“So, are you going to answer now?” Izuku asked.

Katsuki bit his lip, “I was looking for something,” he admitted.

“Uh huh, and this is the most effective way of finding it?” Izuku asked, his voice unsure as he looked down to the floor.

“Yes,” Katsuki replied with the roll of his eyes.

“Do you… want my help?” Izuku asked.

Katsuki pondered for a minute, his eyes flicking to Izuku’s hand. Low and behold he was unknowingly wearing the counterpart to what Katsuki was looking for. That fucking red gemmed ring. He became a little distracted after ending up on the island, completely forgetting about it until they were back on the ship, so it inevitably became one of many things Katsuki thought about in his time in the infirmary. He tried to figure out where the hell he even got it from and the only place that would make sense is either the Northern Islands or the Mainland. 

“Uhh, no it’s fine,” he said begrudgingly.

“Are you sure? You seem a little distressed,” Izuku said.

“I’m sure,” Katsuki insisted more sternly, “just ask what you wanted to, so I can get back to this,” he said, crouching back down to continue searching.

Much to Katsuki’s dismay, Izuku did as well.

“Uh- what are you doing?” he asked with concern.

“I’m helping,” Izuku answered patently.

“I said it’s fine Deku,” Katsuki gritted through his teeth.

“What are we looking for?” he asked.

“Deku!” Katsuki yelled.

Izuku paused at this, looking up to Katsuki. 

“Yes?”

Katsuki took in a breath, “what did you want to talk to me about?” he asked.

“Well, you really do need a break,” he said cautiously.

“Mhm, that’s why we're taking a holiday,” he replied.

“Yes, but you’re not, you’re going to go see thirteen, that’s not relaxing,” Izuku said.

“It’s called multitasking Deku, I can relax while simultaneously searching for her,” he said as he continued searching through the pile of stuff on the floor. 

Izuku said nothing, he just stared at Katsuki, unconvinced.

“I’m serious!” he said defensively.

“Well you know, I’ll go with you so you’re not struggling to multitask,” Izuku suggested.

Katsuki froze. He saw it, the glimmer of green, right next to Izuku’s hand. There was no way he could grab it without Izuku noticing. 

He stood up abruptly, looking around the room for a second. 

Izuku rose up as well, “are you okay?” he asked in confuson.

Katsuki tiptoed around the mess, walking towards Izuku until they were face to face.

“Of course you can come with me,” Katsuki said, pressing his lips into a thin line.

He glanced down, carefully putting his foot over the ring and sliding it towards himself.

“Mhmm,” Izuku hummed as he looked at Katsuki.

It was a strange look, he had a slight smile, but he was also a little confused at the sudden close proximity. Katsuki could hear the gears turning in his head as if he was figuring it out.

“And I just realised,” Katsuki said, looking over his shoulder, “the paper was on my desk the whole time.”

Izuku looked over to scroll on the Katsuki table.

“Is that the map for Iida?” he asked.

The look in his eyes had changed now, like he had figured it out.

“Yeah, can you go grab it for me?”

Izuku nodded silently, walking past Katsuki and grabbing it off the table. Katsuki didn’t move from where he was, watching Izuku's he walked back towards him with the paper. He stopped back in front of him, looking down right at the foot that had the ring under it. Katsuki went stiff. 

Izuku had seen the scroll as soon as he walked in. He also noticed him step on something next to him when he got strangely close to Izuku. The thing Katsuki was actually looking for was what was now under his shoe- Izuku had figured out that much. He just didn't know what it was. He thought back to how defensive Katsuki was about finding it on his own and he was becoming increasingly curious.

“What’s under your foot?” he asked, wondering whether Katsuki woudl tell him, though he doubted it.

“Nothing,” he replied.

Izuku nodded, “okay,” he said simply, “I'll go give this to Iida then.”

“Thank you,” Katsuki replied.

He held his hands behind his back, tugging at the sleeves as Izuku walked away.

Izuku was becoming restless, it had been a few days since the incident. He was already lingering on what happened on the island and how neither of them had talked about it since. Before he tried to assume he was just too caught up in everything else to mention the kiss, but now Izuku knew he was avoiding it purposefully. 

On top of that he was hiding something from him. Some object, apparently small enough to fit under his shoe. What started out as curiosity, amusement, quickly turned into a deep feeling of frustration. He didn't know if he was hiding it from him specifically or just didn't want anyone to see it. 

He wondered whether the two were related in some way but perhaps he was pushing it a bit now.

His thoughts were all like this now and because of this uncontrollable worry, his and Katsuki's interactions became increasingly more… strange. They were tense around each other, cautious as If they were walking on eggshells though the tension wasn't all awkward and that made for a weird combination. His behaviour started rubbing off on Katsuki making everyone around them confused, all except Koda.

Izuku's face had gone flush so often lately Iida, Todoroki and Ochako insisted he was seen by Koda. But the man in question just chuckled, checking him out quickly before deeming he was fine. He definitely knew something.

He knew they couldn't tiptoe around each other forever and he tried to figure out how he would confront Katsuki.

He was currently trying to think something up as he did a deep clean of the doctor's room. Izuku noticed how bloody it was when he went in yesterday and realised It hadn't been properly cleaned since Spinner was kept in. 

He mumbled to himself as he did on the last mop down after what felt like hours of scrubbing when a sudden voice made him jump.

“You missed a spot.”

Izuku dropped his mop in surprise, he was so focused on his own thoughts he hadn't heard him come in. Maybe this was payback for his jumpscare a few days ago.

“Knock!” He yelled, picking up the mop without looking back, he didn't need to.

“What? You're not going to even look at me?” Katsuki complained.

“No,” Izuku mumbled.

He was afraid his face would go red the second he looked at him.

Izuku stepped back to get a view of the whole room, “I did not miss a spot,” Izuku glared at the floor with a frown, trying to find what he missed.

Katsuki stepped closer now right next to Izuku, their shoulders almost pressed up against each other. He didn't think Katsuki noticed their closeness as he was too focused on trying to point out whatever Izuku had missed apparently.

“Oh,” Izuku said dumbfounded as he spotted the dark red patch of dried blood under the bed.

He had gotten most of it but it had stuck to the nails, he would have to scrub a bit harder.

“I told you,” Katsuki said, rubbing it in his face.

He then realised how close they were, stepping back instantly.

“I'll go get something smaller to clean it,” he said, leaving the room.

“Umm, okay.”

He thought he should refill the water that was now a disgusting brown so he went outside to fetch some more. He returned before Katsuki who was looking through the random tools Koda had as he waited. Katsuki turned around at the sound of Hai returning, throwing him the cleaning tool he had grabbed. Two toothbrushes.

“Who do those belong to?” Izuku questioned with surprise.

“I don't know, we can buy them new ones on the island,” he said, with not all lot of concern.

He had taken off his coat and hat, rolling up his pants as he got down on the floor. Izuku followed soon after, getting on the other side.

The two chatted a little bit, it felt a whole lot less awkward and tense then any interaction they've had since Midnight's house. Just a simple talk.

“I knew this one guy who said that a fish talked to him once,” Izuku said.

Katsuki peered over at Izuku “what the fuck?”

“Honestly it might have been true, the funny part of the story is that he used to only eat fish, he didn't eat kelp or anything, said he hated it. After the fish ‘talked to him’ he refused to eat any and he just died,” Izuku explained.

Katsuki suddenly slammed his face into the floor, alarming Izuku.

“Ah- Kachan?!” Izuku shouted out with concern. 

Soon he saw Katsuki's shoulders start to shake, making him even more concerned. Katsukis face came back into view as he and Izuku realised. He was laughing.

Izuku let out a groan in annoyance,

“Kachan,” he whined.

“Deku,” he laughed, “how the fuck is someone dying funny?”

“I- I don't know! You're the one laughing,” he yelled in defence.

Katsuki’s voice faded to something closer to a cackle.

“Yeah because I'm laughing at you ,” Katsuki smiled.

Izuku rolled his eyes as he felt his face burn up.

“Well neither situation is that hilarious,” he said.

“No,” Katsuki said in a calm voice, regaining his composure.

Neither of them noticed the doctor returning to his room, frozen in his doorway at the sound of laughter paired with the sight of those two. He slipped back into the hallway with a hopeful smile, maybe they would be alright after all.

Izuku felt that same feeling despite his frown. The normalness of it all rid of some of his worry even if only in the slightest.

“Whooo, Va-ca-tion!” Denki cheered loudly as his boots met the sand.

Everyone started running off immediately, splitting in groups as they explored the beach. It was a free for all, no rules, just the whole island at their fingertips. They could sit at the beaches, stay at the bars, check out the ridiculous restaurants, it was nice. It wasn’t to Katsuki’s surprise that the place was quite vacant considering how many Pirates were busy going after the league at this time. 

“I have to say I’m not actually thrilled to be back on land so soon,” Katsuki said to Izuku as they were the only two left standing on the beam.

“Mmm, I guess that thought didn’t occur to me,” Izuku replied. “We’ll just have to try and enjoy it as much as possible,” he said looking at Katsuki with a smile.

Katsuki nodded slowly. He sighed before walking down to follow the crowd, at least it wasn’t the crunch of rocks that sang out under his feet. He took off his hat, swinging it around in his hand as he walked at a leisurely pace. He looked over to see Iida and Ochako waving Izuku over to them and watched as the three of them went off to who knows where. He was going to use this time alone wisely.

“The east really is nice,” Ochako said, her eyes filled with a calm happiness.

“We must be productive, we won’t be here for too long and I want Midoriya to see as mch as he can,,” Iida said.

“Relax Iida, productivity doesn’t exist when you're on holiday,” Ochako countered.

“I suppose you're right,” he replied with his lips pressed thin, giving in easily.

Izuku just followed along with them, enjoying their company and their conversation. A feeling of serenity hit him, his lips twitching in a smile.

“Where should we go first then?” he asked.

Ochako and Iida glanced at each other in question before letting out a ‘hmm’ in thought.

“I say we take him to all the places inland, and then maybe we can spend tomorrow on the beach…” Ochako suggested.

“Sounds like a good idea, Midoriya?” Iida looked at izuku.

He nodded in confirmation as he let the two pull him along. First Ochako suggested a ‘floating bar’, it’s built above the water and off the beach to give it that effect. Iida was a little opposed at first but she said, “just a few drinks to loosen us up,” and he couldn’t find any argument to it.

“Wow, it really is like we're floating,” Izuku said in awe as he sipped on the fancy wine Ochako ordered for him.

They sat at the very edge, staring out where the deep blue met the sky, the only movement within it being the sedate clouds contrasting to the to the water below

“I know, that’s why it's called that,” Ochako replied, not even in sarcasm. 

“I don’t see what’s so unbelievable about it, we live on a  ship, is that not floating on the water ? " Iida questioned.

“I think you need another drink,” Ochako said.

“No, I think we’ve all had enough, it is far too early anyway,” he said, standing up.

They came to their senses and agreed to move on. They stopped at all types of restaurants that charged ridiculous amounts for the food and many other strange markets and events happening. 

“Usually there's more to see,” Ochako said.

Though Izuku was very content with what he had seen, being around his crewmates and having fun– doing things that reminded him of the first time they went to the Northern Islands and food that made him think about the meal he had with Midnight and Katsuki. Admittedly he was thinking about Katsuki a lot, which he felt a little guilty about. Izuku couldn’t believe the day had gone already as he watched the light around him dim. They walked to the Inn together, chatting with big smiles as they recalled their day. They walked in and saw most of the crew in the front room, scattered around the room.

“Hey! You guys are here,” Kirishima exclaimed with a smile.

“Are we late?” Izuku asked.

“Not at all, come sit!”

They had pushed a lot of the tables together to make one giant one though some preferred to stay at the bar. There were gaps left in the seats, everyone just sitting anywhere. Ochako sat next to Tsu, Iida next to her, Izuku next to him. Beside him was Hagakure and just one seat over was Katsuki, which isn’t really important but he noticed it anyway.

Izuku was glad Iida had stopped them from drinking anymore at the bar earlier because it was nonstop now. The room was filled with noise; laughter, chatter, singing. One end of the table had started warbling, holding each other as they rocked back and forth in the rhythm, they were wasted. Izuku laughed to himself as he watched the scene unfold. Denki and Mina had stood up on the table, causing Katsuki to start yelling at them, but they either didn’t hear him over their own or they just ignored him. They started walking down the table as everyone else started joining in, except a few who were laughing too hard. The only person who didn't was Katsuki.

The two started pulling people up from their seats making them walk across the table with them. They eventually pulled Hagakure up with them, leaving a gap between him and Katsuki. Izuku looked over to his sour expression and his eyes that were switching between looking up at the idiots on the table and over to the Inn owner- who was just smiling at the scene which seemed to piss off Katsuki even more. Izuku slid closer to him across Hagakure’s seat.

“This is the cringiest thing i’ve ever seen,” Katsuki said with his arms crossed.

“I think it’s funny…” Izuku replied with a sideways smile.

“‘Course you do,” Katsuki said far too softly.

Izuku felt a Katsuki brush his calf with his shoe, he couldn’t tell whether it was purposeful or not.

Izuku leaned in a little closer, “when are we going to…” he trailed off, not knowing how to phrase it.

“The day after tomorrow,” Katsuki answered. “That’s our last day so if we run into any trouble we can just bolt it,” he explained.

Izuku nodded.

They stayed like that for a while, talking about nothing. It became evident that the brushes weren’t accidental after a while and Izuku started doing it back. They were sitting close, their gazes stuck on eachother for longer than they should have.

The sun was bright and blazing on Izuku’s skin. Everyone was out on the beach today. Izuku spent time with all his crewmates though not getting too close to the water. They had been out for hours now, having just come back from lunch. At the moment Izuku was following Katsuki along the beach like a lost dog, talking more in detail about how they would leave early tomorrow morning or late tonight. He didn’t explain what would determine it but Izuku guessed he would just be going off how patient he could be. It wasn’t long till Izuku was swept away again. Katsuki just watched the day go by, the moments of brief conversation with Izuku coming every now and then, only ever about one thing, as if it was the only thing they allowed themselves to say. He wondered if the rules would change when they left, like in the forest where they could talk about anything.

Kirishima, Denki, Mina and Sero stumbled around with their hands on eachothers shoulders, holding themselves up. They cackled as they tried to squash themselves through the door of the Inn. They weren’t even intoxicated yet, just drunk off each other. It was late now, the sky was a dark blue, like it was trying to disguise itself as black, but it wasn’t quite there. The moon was full so the night could never get darker than the hour just after twilight. They made it in, quickly shushing each other as they did– manners still mattered. It made Kirishima remember the other night where they danced on the table, he couldn’t decide whether he should smile or frown

Suddenly he heard a shout from Denki, whipping his head to see what the ruckus was. “What the hell are you doing here!” he shouted, Kirishima couldn’t tell whether he was annoyed or not.

“Huh, same reason as you,” the blonde responded.

Kirishima’s eyes went wide, “Monoma?!”

“That’s me,” he smirked, though it didn’t hold the same weight as it usually would. Something seemed off.

“What are you doing? Is the rest of the crew here?” Kirishima questioned as they walked over to his table.

“Kendo’s here, the rest of the crew are… occupied,” he answered, looking off in the distance.

“Oh, where is she, and once again what are you doing here?” he asked.

Monoma scoffed, “full of questions aren’t you?”

“Sorry.”

“Kendo!” The four of them shouted in excitement as she walked in holding a tray of 6 drinks.

“Hey guys, long time no see, I saw you when I was at the bar so I got drinks for everyone,” she greeted.

“Still as awesome as ever,” Denki said with a smile.

Monoma started laughing in annoyance, Kendo put the drinks down, smacking him in the head.

“Ow!”

“Just relax,” she ordered.

He mumbled under his breath, though he eventually gave in.

Their conversation was not something Kirishima had the capacity to remember. It didn’t matter though, they talked nothing for the night as two slipped away unnoticed.

‘Tonight it is.’

“How long do you think it will take us to get there?” Izuku asked, leaning into Katsuki to peer at the map.”

Katsuki had seen him at the Inn and instantly pulled him aside frantically, one thing led to another and now they were walking side by side in the dark.

“Hmm, we’ll be walking back when the sun is up,” he says, “it’s no surprise, this place is usually flooded with people, you’ve got to be hidden I suppose.”

“Like Gran Torino,” Izuku says more to himself.

Katsuki nods, his eyes still trained on the page, “yep.” 

He seemed a little distant, whatever compelled Katsuki to march into the forest in the middle of the night was probably still on his mind.

The distant light from the bars and Inns faded as they traveled in, the noise of chatter and laughter becoming nothing. It was almost impossible to read the map now, Katsuki was straining his eyes trying to do so. They could see their surroundings pretty well though, thankfully.

“And it thought being on the beach was bad,” Katsuki mumbled in annoyance.

Izuku was shifting his eyes around, taking in their environment, “Huh?” he blurted out, looking back at Katsuki.

“It’s like we’re back at the stupid forest,” Katsuki complained.

“At Least it’s slightly different,” Izuku added as he frowned in disgust at the bugs crawling around everywhere.

Katsuki looked over at him with a smirk, “scared of the bugs?” he teased.

“I’m not scared ,” he defended, “they’re just gross.”

“Same thing,” Katsuki sang out, looking back to his map.

Izuku wasn’t sure how long they had been walking, it seemed like the moon hadn’t moved in the sky at all but the foliage was becoming thicker. The path became thin, Izuku stepped behind Katsuki as he cut his way through, watching curiously.

“You look like a pirate,” he says stupidly.

“That’s hilarious,” Katsuki said as he shook his head.

Izuku smiled to himself, though his eyebrows were a little tight.

He tilted his head, “Hey, can I ask you something?” he asked.

“Go ahead.”

“I’ve been wondering since the whole ship incident, why isn’t Todoroki as…. pressed about finding the sword as you are?” 

Katsuki sighed, his arm faltering slightly, “He did all this to escape him, had enough of him i’d say. He cares, I s’pose, just doesn’t want to get involved,” he explained.

“I see,” Izuku replied, “It’s good that he trusts you to do it then,” he smiled.

Katsuki gave a soft, “yeah,” in response.

Izuku looked to the mulchy ground, wincing in surprise as he watched a beetle scurry over his boot. He shook it a little, catching Katsuki’s attention. He turned to look over his shoulder, letting his lips form a genuine smile as he laughed at Izuku.

“Whoever’s at my door, I warn you, leave before I make you!” a voice boomed out, slightly muffled by walls.

“That’s no way to treat a guest,” Katsuki shouted back.

“The bravery you hav– Bakugou?” Thirteen cut herself off, questioning as if she didn't actually believe it.

“Yeah yeah, I've had this introduction a million times, this next to me is Midoriya, now let us in!” he demanded loud and angrily.

Izuku heard her scoff, “bit inpatient aren’t you, coming to my house before dawn,” she rambled as she peeked through the door window before she opened it.

“Have you ever called me that before?” Izuku asked as they walked in.

“What?” Katsuki said, confused, looking around as he observed the house.

“Midoriya,” Izuku replied as they followed Thirteen through the strangely empty house, they both noticed.

“Don’t think so,” Katsuki replied quickly. “Don’t think I want to, it tastes weird in my mouth.” Izuku stared at the sour face that Katsuki had.

They made it to the room that Thirteen rushed back to, she was packing. “Nice to meet you Midoriya” he said with a quick smile. “You’ve caught me at a busy time, what do you need?” she asked.

“Clearly,” Katsuki mumbled. “What the hell are you doing?” he questioned with a scowl of confusion on his face.

“I’ve been here for some time, I'm due for a move,” she explained.

“Okay.. Well Midnight sent us,” Katsuki said.

“Oh!” he jumped up excitedly, “you did, I saw her recently you know.”

“We know,”Katsuki replied unimpressed.

“Right, what did she send you here for?” she asked.

Katsuki suddenly became nervous, swallowing hard as he took off his hat and held it in his hand. Thirteen paused, noticing his sudden change.

“Bakugo?” her voice kinder.

“I got really close,” he says, looking from the table up to Thirteen, “with the sword, but the map-” she stopped him, holding her hand up to him and rushing out of the room.

Katsuki and Izuku looked at each other a little taken aback. Katsuku stuttered in confusion, frozen in place. Soon Thirteen came back in, holding something that she held out to Katsuki.

“I don’t-”

“Take it,” she insisted, “i believe in you and everything your crew has done all these years, Bakugo, take it,” she said, her face calm, Izuku couldn't help but notice the happiness and trust radiated from her expression as she held that scroll firmly in front of Katsuki.

Katsuki went quiet, taking it from her hands with his face painted with gratefulness. He didn’t need to thank her outloud for her to know.

“Now go,” she ushered. And they did.

Leaving as quickly as they came, few words spoked, lots said. There was a weight in the Katsuki bag as they walked through the door, though not a physical one, but one with a large significance. The two walk back almost in silence, Katsuki still seemed strange but in a different way. Hazy. The sun started to come out, Izuku watched a ray of light break through the tree and rest on Katsukis face. Shining right on his maroon eyes, filled with a glint of starstruck and succession. His eye lashes were illuminated in the sun, making Izuku think stupid things.

They had probably walked halfway by now when Katsuki suddenly stopped as if he decided he was far enough away. He stared wide-eyed at nothing.

“Kachan?” Izuku asked in concern, standing by him, complicated feelings stirring in his stomach suddenly. 

He continued walking, trying to bring himself back to reality, his eyes flicking to Izuku over and over.

Izuku started up, “can I… ask you something?” “The familiar question had something different behind it, something more dangerous.

Katsuki licked his lips “yeah,” he replied surely.

“Why…do you know why she’s called thirteen?” he asked.

“Uhh, no, not really,” he answered simply.

“Can I ask you something?” he asked again.

“Yes, Deku.”

“What…” he stopped, his voice shaky, “what did that kiss mean, back in the forest?” he asked, he suddenly felt like he was going to throw up.

Izuku saw Katsuki go stiff, his breath hitching in his throat.

“D-”Katsuki hesitated, “Izuku,” he said softly as if his words would break if he spoke any louder. “We should pick up the pace.”

Izuku felt his eyebrows scrunch together, he slowed as his entire body was overcome by surprise. His mouth was hanging open as he stared at the back of Katsuki's head. He tightened his fists, picking up his jaw and his pace following close to Katsuki. 

This time, really in silence. 

They trudged down the stairs, almost stumbling in their hungoverness. They had an unfamiliar quietness to them– the stairs that is, no one had quite gotten used to yet. But to be fair the crew wasn’t much different at the moment.

Everyone was on ship now, checking that everything was alright before they took off, packing up. The four of them, Kirishima, Mina, Denki and Sero, talked quietly as they traveled down, packing some of the drinks they had… borrowed, down in the kitchen. 

“Where do you think they were?” Denki questioned.

“I don’t know, but they seem off, I don’t know how to describe it.” Kirishima replied as they watched Katsuki and Izuku with suspicion. 

“Something’s wrong, I can feel it,” Mina stated.

“I think we all can, but let's just focus on one thing at a time for now, we're too hungover for this,” Sero complained.

Izuku and Katsuki were usually weird, but this was different and it was worrying. Everyone had already been on the beach that morning when they arrived from wherever they went. It had been so quiet the whole time they reboarded and even now as they were organizing the ship. No one else was talking which forced the four of them to whisper to each other.

The last of the drinks were packed away now and they made their way back up to be out on deck when Mina, who was at the front, suddenly stopped at the top of the stairway.

“What?” Sero questioned, trying to peek over Kirishima’s shoulder. He saw it not a couple seconds after her.

Neither answered, Kirsihima just ushered Mina out of the way, letting the other too to see the sight. 

The entire crew was piled up at the door leading to the deck, eyes wide, eyebrows scrunched and thin lips, making a painting of worry amongst all their faces. They pushed their way through the crowd, peering over heads to the scene unfolding on the deck.

Katsuki and Izuku

–A few minutes earlier–

Izuku was helping Todorki check the sails for any damages and he couldn't help but notice a certain blonde wandering around the deck. It was mostly empty compared to what it is normally like so he stuck out even more. After finishing what he needed to do he decided to talk to him.

“Hey, Kachan!” he called out, running over to him.

He saw Katsuki go taut at his voice, looking over anxiously as he bit his tongue.

“I-” he stopped in front of him, “I told myself I wasn’t going to push you but it’s been long enough now. Can we please just talk?” he pleaded.

“Deku-” Katsuki started, cutting himself off as his mouth didn’t listen to the words his brain was trying to say.

“I’m trying to be careful, Kachan, but…?” he trailed off, his voice becoming small.

“I,” Katsuki took a deep breath in, the quiet overtaking the deck as he struggled to get words out,“ just let it be,” he settled on.

“What?” Izuku questioned. “I haven’t even said anything yet,” Izuku said in annoyance.

“Deku, I don’t have an answer right now, okay? Leave it at that,” Katsuki's voice shook.

“You don’t have an answer? It’s been days , Kachan,” Izuku said, his eyebrows scrunched so hard it almost gave him a headache.

“Yeah? There's more important matters going on right now Deku, I don't have time to think about these things,” he said, his voice getting louder. Some people started to notice.

“Don’t have time? Don’t have time to do what? There is nothing to decide Kachan, it's a simple question that you should've known the answer to the second you did it!” Izuku yelled.

The crew started stopping at the door, trying to observe what the trouble was whilst staying out of it.

“Then what’s your answer Deku? Huh?!” Katsuki shouted back. "Why do you have to wait for me to tell you what it meant? I didn’t start it, you kissed me as much as I did you!” his voice raised until he was shouting, flaring his hands as words that had built up started spilling out. 

“What? What?!” Izuku shouted, “what do you think it meant?!”

“I DON’T KNOW?! I’m just as clueless as you are!” Katsuki shouted.

Izuku groaned, “You know I really don’t understand you, at all,” he faltered. He felt like he was going to cry. “Was that the plan all along, pull me along and make me believe that everything you told me back then was true?” he questioned.

“Don’t be an idiot!” Katsuki spat in anger. “I’m not playing you Deku, I told you to trust me!” he said, almost as a beg.

“I don’t know if I can!” Izuku yelled. “I don’t know if anything you do is true. I DON’T KNOW!” he cried out, his tears threatening to spill.

“WHA- WELL I DON'T KNOW EITHER!” Katsuki screamed back. “What do you want from me? To tell you I know why we kissed, because I don't know why, and I don’t know what it means now! You said it obvious, SO YOU TELL ME WHAT IT MEANS!” he shouted, his voice trembling.

Izuku stared at him silently, his face angry and confused. He started to shake his head, tears breaking through and pooling in his eyes. 

“Why do you make me so angry?” Izuku asked, his voice quiet enough that only Katsuki heard.

The words rang out in his head, his chest felt heavy and his eyes stung. His throat felt like it was closing up. He pressed his finger nails into his palms to try and distract himself from the feeling. Not being able to breathe right. He didn’t answer. He couldn’t answer. He just stared at Izuku, every emotion sinking at the bottom of his stomach, evident in his glazed eyes as he did. 

They had screamed and screamed, but it was like nothing had even been said.

“You’re unbelievable,” Izuku said sadly before finally turning away.

The second his back was turned, tears spilled out of Katsukis eyes and rolled down his cheeks. His face was so suddenly wet with sadness and frustration. He cried as silently as he could, holding back the sobs made his throat hurt even more but he couldn’t let izuku hear him.

The crew ran away from the door as Izuku walked, rushing to their room before he saw them. He got to the doorway, crying as he looked around the hall. He sniffled and winced as he tried to keep it in. He looked down where his room would be, where the crew had just escaped to. He just wanted to cry and do nothing else and knowing they had all seen the whole thing he wasn’t about to show his face let alone sulk and sob in front of them. Instead he made his way to the doctors cabin.

On the deck Katsuki didn’t move from his spot other than to turn around to face the ocean like it would make a difference on the empty deck. He sobbed,  looking around helplessly as he couldn't understand what had just happened. He wanted to bawl and wail like a baby. It felt like everything had fallen apart in one conversation, pulled out of his reach and torn apart in front of him. His words had gotten caught like his cries were now, scraping against his tongue and making his neck ache. Panic rushed through his body. Oh god he had ruined everything. He gagged as he tried to stop himself from screaming, holding onto the edge of the ship. 

What the fuck.

He said silently, his mouth no longer making any noises besides whines. He hyperventilated as he attempted to calm down. He wanted to breathe. He couldn’t breathe.

What the fuck.

Chapter Text

Katsuki hadn’t slept at all. His pillow was damp and his chest felt so heavy. His eyes fluttered the whole night like he was about to fall, but somehow he was permanently awake, permanently tired. So he gave up, he was desperate for something to do he decided to take over the lookout even if it wasn’t his night. Whoever it was he swapped with– it was too dark and he was far too tired, thanked him for the extra sleep and he climbed up to the crows nest. 

He watched and waited, blinking in and out of consciousness. He flinched violently every time he woke from his mere seconds of sleep. As he was looking off into the distance, into the dark sea, he felt himself slowly start to lean. That wasn’t good honestly, if he falls onto the deck he’ll break several bones and if he falls into the ocean he’ll freeze. He thinks about the miracles he’s encountered with the ocean throughout his life, though considering his fight with Izuku today he doesn't think the moon will care to save him this time. Katsuki didn’t even want to think of Izuku at all, but it was hard to pull yourself out of those thoughts when you’re barely conscious. Maybe this was a bad idea.

Time was passing slowly as he pressed the telescope close to his eye, he swayed slightly as he continued to lean more. He couldn't tell whether it had been a couple seconds or minutes. It was black– nothing and then he was jolted awake. Once again he had drifted… It was lucky that the basket walls were high, however not lucky that he was so startled from waking up he pretty much flung himself out of it anyway. 

About two seconds ago he was just looking around and now he was holding onto one of the sail poles, dangling in the air over the deck. He cursed to himself in a panic. Damn it, he was too tired for this, he was going to fall. He watched, mostly heard as the telescope did fall, it slipped out of his hand and smashed as it hit the deck. The lens It shattered into a thousand pieces though the wood seemed to only splinter slightly. However it unfortunately caused a thunder to ring out amongst the otherwise silent ship and Katsuki hoped everyone was far enough into their slumbers to have not heard it.

He struggled as he attempted to pull himself up, he doubted it as he was barely hanging on now but he tried either way. His body was lacking energy, it was stupid how something so mental had come full circle and weakened him. Katsuki cursed out loud again, sounding more vulnerable than he wanted to as his arms started to tremble. His feelings were laying heavy on his whole body and it was frustrating. 

He almost got his chin to palm when a slightly distant bang rang out in his ears and then something hot and fast through his hand. He let go in a shout of pain, dropping all the way to the deck. 

Shards of glass stuck into his back, he was thankful the telescope had rolled away and he hadn’t landed on it, though even if he did, the worst of it was the bullet shaped hole in his hand. He groaned deep in his throat, squeezing his eyes shut tightly at the fiery pain going throughout his back and his hand. He had hit his head significantly as well, so even though he felt more awake than ever he only now suddenly felt like he was actually going to fall asleep. He shouldn’t under these circumstances, if he did he might not wake up for a few days. Maybe not ever considering he just got shot. Yeah, right… that’s not fantastic.

If the sound of the telescope hadn’t woken anyone up, which it didn’t, there was no way they heard the gunshot. It sounded far, but they would’ve missed in this obscurity. It definitely wasn’t from the ship, meaning there was another boat that had managed to appear in the time he had drifted to sleep asleep and fallen off the crows nest. This thought made Katsuki panic further for obvious reasons. Being shot at was already anxiety inducing enough but he couldn’t fucking move now and there was no one coming out to help. Damn those peacefully sleeping assholes and damn the bastard with the gun. Damnit.

He cursed in his head over and over as he couldn't think of anything else. He tried to think straight for even a moment but it was hard in the mix of drowsiness and agony. It didn’t help that Katsuki felt more fear than he ever had in his life, and he couldn't understand why. Why now? Why out of all the near death experiences he’s face did this one actually make him feel like he was about to die. He couldn’t even see anyone right now, only the stars and the moon.

Katsuki began to cry a little, pathetically, as his frustration slowly but surely increased. It was one thing that his body wouldn’t listen but now he couldn’t form a thought one at a time. It was racing with everything except how to move his own body. Simply pain and fear and all while he tried to stay awake. Just stay awake.

He couldn’t help but cry a little harder as the vibrations of someone landing roughly on the deck ran out underneath his screaming spine. He only managed to turn his head slightly to meet the sight of boots stomping towards him. They got closer and for some reason the only thing he could think right now is how stupid it was that he was sobbing right over there a couple hours ago over a fight that seemed insignificant now, unimportant. Izuku wasn’t any less important to him, it was more the fact that he had been so afraid to let Izuku be important to him, like it would kill him. Funnily enough not telling him was probably going to actually kill him. He would’ve slept if he did. 

The person reached him soon enough, simply leaning over to peer at Katsuki. He finally got a look at their face, well he didn’t, but he did see a mask. A white mask with black ink painted on, making a pattern that reminded Katsuki of the sun. He also saw orange, the man– he guessed, was all dressed up in a suit. Maybe it was red? It didn’t really matter, but Katsuki needed to focus if he wanted to stay conscious and that’s what his eyes landed on. Though it was the only thing Katsuki managed to notice before the man was gone. Katsuki then realised. 

He had expected death to come as soon as it reached him, but no, the man ignored him and was now headed for the crew. That thought suddenly made him more sick than the immediate promised death did. His stomach dropped and the feelings were so overwhelming his pain went away, only more tears at the fear of his crew's death instead of his. It was also then that Katsuki heard a second pair of footsteps though paired with a familiar voice. He couldn’t put a finger on it, he only knew it was the same person who had thanked him not long ago.

He had a small rush of relief, though annoyed at the fact that neither telescope or the gunshot was what brought them out, only this masked guy's obnoxious stomping. 

He heard fighting, he heard shouts, he heard a rumbling of feet running up the stairs then out onto the deck.

“What’s going on?” was the first coherent thing he heard. “Shit!”

More talking, more shouting, more footsteps from the other side. The sounds of swords clashing and bullets being shot. Katsuki was losing it. He refused. He refused to fall asleep. He needed to move so he did in the only way he knew he could right now. Katsuki turned his head around to see a sea of leather then peered it up higher as much as he could to catch his first glimpse of a real face. Someone he didn’t recognise, the mask man was there two, standing near his body, shouting urgently as they battled.

“What about the captain?” they asked.

“He fell from the crow's nest, he’s not getting up for a while, don't you worry. Just focus on the rest,” he shouted.

He was surprised he wasn’t dead yet but they obviously knew he wasn’t worth wasting another bullet on. Their goal clearly was not to kill them so they really don’t even have a reason to even fully knock him out yet. 

The mask man and the other parted ways to keep up with the chaos going on around them. 

Katsuki decided to turn the other way. There he saw his Quartermaster, Kirishima, in the midst of a fight frantically looking down at him. They locked eyes for a moment but that only distracted him. A part of him screamed for help but the tiny bit of sense reminded him of what he just saw. Kirishima couldn’t help him. He averted his eyes only to be met with the same thing with every face he saw. No one could help him and he couldn't help them. Katsuki was stuck watching like he was from a distant world as his eyes were on all and all eyes glanced at him. 

He saw them all looking at him, except one– except Izuku. Where was he? Katsuki started throwing his head around frantically, sending shocks of pain down his back. He was there, he was fine, but he was running. Katsuki didn't understand what was going on as his eyes followed Izuku. The trailed close to the edge of the boat and it was only til the last second Katsuki comprehended it. Izuku was jumping off the edge of the ship. He was escaping.

He felt his eyebrows tightened as he groaned. He couldn’t bear to watch it, so he didn’t, he turned his head away and shut his eyes roughly as if closing them harder would make things go away. 

That was it, he gave in. He started to cry again, he didn’t remember stopping, though it's possible he didn't. Maybe he was just crying harder. He didn't know. He squeezed his eyes even harder though it still wasn't changing anything, the sound of screams and chaos continued on. He tried and tried but it was no use. 

He just wanted to sleep. He just needed sleep.

It was so familiar. The pull of the waves, the bite of the cold creating an unbearable sharpness across his skin. The salty water choked him as he sank underneath it, into the deep. He screamed and cried out for help and it came.

A siren, a sight so captivating all his pain was forgotten. The glimmer of the blue and green scales lighting up his wet face as the moon shone brighter than before. The being held him tight and sang to him, crying for the life of the man in its arms. Its dark hair falling over its face. It sang to ask for help from the moon, to heal him, let him live for another day and not die at the hands of its ocean. It begged up to the sky and the moon couldn't let it run out of tears so it answered. 

It carried on with its voice of velvet; once it was all over it sang so he would forget. 

It was not only a dream so familiar, but now also a face. 

Katsuki woke up with a pounding headache though it soon became overshadowed by the soreness in the rest of his body. He tried to move and found he was restrained, not by the pain but by shackles. He was cuffed with metal by his wrists and ankles, slumping against a wall with his feet in front of him and hands behind his back. He could just barely run his finger against his palm and found a bandage wrapped around it. He groaned as he opened his eyes, trying to remember what happened. When he opened them he was met with the sight of a jail cell and it all came back to him so quickly.

He looked around the room to see the whole crew– except for one, all in the same position. They were all already awake, though staring into space silently. He looked around and met Kirishima’s eyes, just like he had before. It really hit him then that he was still just as vulnerable as he was then and it was irritating. He opened his mouth to speak and Kirishima’s face changed to one of sorrow to panic, shaking his head.

“How long have I been asleep?” Katsuki asked, his voice rough, making his throat ache as he spoke.

“Oi!” he heard a shout come from outside the cell, “be quiet!”

Katsuki rolled his eyes, though he didn’t actually want to know what his punishment would be so he assured the guard didn’t see. Suddenly Kirishima cleared his throat slightly, only loud enough for the people just next to him to hear. Katsuki focused his attention on him and watched as Kirishima looked around for a moment before showing Katsuki three fingers. Three days he had been out. He had his answer but he was even more frustrated now, he had so many questions and he was forced to silence. What happened to Izuku? Did he really get away, Katsuki didn’t see him in the cell as he checked over and over. 

He and Kirishima tried to talk through their eyes and slight movements, it was limited but Kirishima knew his captain well enough to know what his frantic searching was for. Katsuki watched as Kirishima nodded towards the cell across from them, he looked over and was met by the sight of him. Izuku. His jaw hit the floor.

Katsuki knew he had recognised the place slightly but this confirmed it. They were on an island that people used to call the Land of The Sirens, where the North land used to keep their most dangerous criminals which included a majority of Sirens. Before pirates hunted sirens the government would execute them, though it was hard to keep them in normal prisons as they feared the sirens getting in contact with water (obviously they didn’t know how it worked then, honestly no one knows now) so they chose this prison to build special cells to keep them. That was what Izuku was in right now. 

They bolted chains from the ceiling and the floor with cuffs at the end. Izuku was hung up by them in the middle of the room. He also had a metal piece over his mouth and he had nothing on but a scratchy looking pair of pants. It really didn’t seem that horrific in the books or the drawings, but seeing Izuku hang up there like that made Katsuki sick to his stomach. It felt like his heart was in his throat, beating fast and drowning out the ringing silence with a rush of blood instead. What made it worse was that he was completely covered in bruises and cuts. 

Katsuki felt his face drop, a deep frown of sickness taking over. He threw himself over to the corner just in time to hurl.

“Bakugo!” Kirishima accidentally let out. 

He couldn't really blame him, the throwing up took Katsuki by surprise just as much as it did him and everyone else. He hadn't expected to actually do it. it was probably his concussion actually, considering.

He started to pant, wiping his mouth against his shoulder. He turned back around and looked at the concerned crew before flicking his gaze back to Izuku. He could barely see Izuku’s eyes but it was obvious his look was not like the others, it was cold. There was nothing else to be read about him, just that and Izuku looked like a wild animal.

Suddenly the sound of stomping started echoing through the room, the guards straightened up when they saw whoever it was walking towards them. The man came into view, stopping in between the cells. Light blue hair fell over his scarred face as he peered his head low. The room was grossly thick with a dangerous tension. His red eyes pierced through the darkness as he glanced between the cells. He turned abruptly and trudged right up to the edge of their bars, touching the metal lightly.

“Now, what’s all this noise for?” he asked with a sarcastic smile as he glared right at Katsuki.

“I threw up, is that okay with you?!” Katsuki said with condescension. It was incredibly stupid considering their situation but he couldn't help it.

Surprisingly the man just smiled wider, though this smile was one of amusement, annoyed, but still interested.

“You really are everything I expected you to be, Katsuki Bakugou,” the man answered with a laugh. “You know I know all about you.”

“As if you do,” Katsuki replied sharply.

“I know that you killed my whole fleet,” he said, “which must mean you know me too.”

“Yeah, well I don’t. And I would like to keep it that way but I guess you're going to give me your life story now anyway,” Katsuki grinned with annoyance, his eyes reeking with disgust.

“My life story? Huh, It’s quite similar to yours, you know?” the man said, Katsuki felt a shiver go up his spine, something felt off. “We both have great pirates that we look up to, now dead, killed as they so desperately tried to get to their goal. We strive to now do the same as them, but succeed.”

“Oh shut up, we’re nothing alike,” Katsuki shouted

“But you don’t even know me,” the man said as he peered at Katsuki with fakely innocent eyes. “I’m Shigaraki, successor to All For One,” he said.

“Am I supposed to know who that is?” Katsuki sneered.

“Actually I guess not, but that was on purpose really… he’s All Might’s real enemy, that’s one way to put it.” Shigaraki said quietly.

Everyone's eyes were on them now.

“Bullshit,” Katsuki spat.

“It’s true,” Shigaraki sang out, “Endeavour was really just a silly rivalry, what All For One and All Might had was real hatred,” Shigaraki explained. “Do you really think All Might disappeared because Endeavour killed him? He could never,” he said coldly.

Katsuki’s eyes went wide. He shouldn’t believe this asshole, but something about what he was saying made his instincts believe him.

“I can see it in your eyes, you know I'm right,” Sigarkaki teased.

“Shut up!” Katsuki shouted again. Not particularly smart, there’s only so much he can get away with.

The guard moved to slam the cell open but Shigaraki stopped him, “don’t worry about that, I'm dealing with him,” he said roughly.

“Now, Captain Bakugo,” he said as he started pacing back and forth along the bars. “I’m trying to do what he couldn’t, I believe we share that goal?” he said, but something told Katsuki he didn't actually believe that.

“What’s that?” Katsuki asked almost nervously.

“To rid the world of the beasts amongst us,” Shigaraki said as he stepped aside to give a view of the tied up Izuku. He was watching them, looking at Katsuki now as his eyes went darker.

Katsuki stuttered, “what the hell are you talking about!” he shouted.

Shigaraki’s smirk grew wide at Katsuki’s surprise. 

“The last siren he is,” he said as he turned to look at Izuku. “They say just in this sea, but my mentor, he’s out there, and he got every single last one. And this is the only place he can’t touch, protected by All Might,” Shiagraki started rambling.

Katsuki’s eyebrows scrunched together helplessly, “what are you talking about,” he said fragilely, contrasting to the shout he gave just before. 

“What don’t you understand? They’ve died off over the years but he sent me and my crew here to finish it off!” he shouted as he pointed at Izuku, “because he knows All Might is waiting for him.”

“HE’S DEAD!” Katsuki shouted back. ”All Might’s been fucking dead you crazy asshole!” Everyone in the room flinched at the sudden escalation.

“No! He’s always just been hiding, don’t you understand?!’ he shouted, gripping the bars harder. “He tried to protect these creatures though he knew it would cost him his title, and One For All tried to kill them knowing it would be his end. But neither him nor All For One could win so they ran. That’s the only reason Endeavour could even take over the Southern Land, he’s only powerful because the real power fell,” he explained as he leaned into the bars, staring at Katsuki with a look of death.

Katsuki just sat there in his wide eyes gaze, mouth open as tried to find his words. All Might’s alive…? Izuku’s really the only siren left… All Might’s apparent real enemy killed the rest of them and sent this Shigaraki guy and his crew to finish him off… 

What?

“What?” Katsuki said in confusion, his voice trembling.

“Yes, believe it Bakugo. And like I said, you and I are trying to do the same thing.”

“I’m not trying to kill him you idiot,” he gritted through his teeth though his voice was pained.

“I don’t believe that and soon neither will he,” he said as he began to finally turn away. “Maybe he doesn't already,” he said, looking over his shoulder once more before walking away.

What Katsuki soon began to not understand is why he hadn’t killed Izuku already, why he hadn’t killed him and the crew, but he never showed up again after the day Katsuki woke up so he couldn’t ask. After he had left and Katsuki had finished processing the information, a guard came in to clean up the vomit and then just left. All of them did actually, leaving them unguarded. He didn’t understand that as well. He didn’t understand anything that was going on. He had just woken up from the chaos that was the ambush a few days ago and was forced to take in all this information. He couldn’t think straight for a while but eventually he screwed his head back on. 

Without the guards around anymore the crew began to talk– talk about ways to escape and about what Shigaraki had said. They explained that he had told them all the same thing days ago when they woke up. They were all equally confused and worried. Now the crew were poorly fed, just one meal a day that was barely enough for all of them, but it was even worse for Izuku, especially when it came to water. Three guards would come in once a day, take his mouthpiece off and give him his food and water with a long metal pole from outside of the cell. It made Katsuki shake his head. But one day they brought in double the amount of guards and after they finished and put his mouthguard back on, they took off all his other restraints. Katsuki watched as his crew's faces went pale.

Izuku was taken down and cuffed again, walked down the hall by chains with a sword to his back.

The crew spoke as soon as they were gone. “This happened once when you were asleep,” Todorki said. “They just randomly took him away for a long time and he came back bloodied and ruined.”

All was quiet for a while as Katsuki stared at them all.

“They’re torturing him,” Iida said straight up, breaking the silence.

Katsuki knew that from the second Todorki said it but hearing it out loud was awful. He stared at them with horror. Torture was not something he was new to, but the thought of it happening to Izuku made him lose something in himself. This is what Shigaraki meant when he said Izuku would believe he wanted to kill him, he had used torturing not only to hurt him but to manipulate him into thinking it was Katsuk who truly wanted to. Katsuki didn’t know what to do, and the crew's faces fell deeper into sorrow as they watched him fall apart.

“No,” he whispered, his voice cracking with vulnerability, “no,” he repeated, his eyes wide.

“It- it’ll be okay, we'll get out of here,” Denki reassured.

Katsuki shook his head, “It doesn't matter if we do, there’s a reason he’s doing that to him!” he screeched. “There’s a reason he’s doing all of this and I just can’t figure out why!” he screamed.

The crew went quiet, knowing he was right. They wouldn’t let the guards leave for no reason, they wouldn't keep them all alive…

“So what are you supposed to do?” Sero asked.

“We’ll figure it out, right Cap?” Kirishima reassured sorrowfully.

“I don’t know,” Katsuki said brokenly, his voice empty as he lifted his head from his lap.

He didn’t know if they could get out of this one… and it reminded him of the feeling he had on the ship. Because what he couldn’t understand the most is why he didn’t know. He was crumbling under the pressure and confusion for no rhyme or reason. Why now? After everything they had been through together, everything he had been through alone… Why was this his breaking point?

They were taking him away now, back to that room. 

The sword was supposed to just be a threat, but they pressed it into his back anyway, causing him to bleed. He felt it run down his spine and drip onto the floor, next to the dark, dried blood he dragged through only two days ago. They were taking him there now, so he could create another trail of blood when he stumbled back today.

He didn’t know why they restrained him the way they did, he couldn’t hurt them from where he was. He couldn’t hurt them now, though he tried. 

He made it to that door, glaring at it like he had before but what was once only fear was now accompanied by a burning hot rage. It’s what Shigaraki wanted him to feel, but it was all taking over him, taking over his mind. And that was his error. His mistake. 

Everytime he screamed and ached from the pain, the moon became closer to him, closer to his heart. It reached out and almost touched him as it was forced to watch. He surged with power the closer he got to death. 

He couldn’t hurt them now, but he would.

The door creaked open as they shoved him inside. He was put in the chair in the middle of the room, unchained from the guards and chained to it instead. They left, and Shigaraki waited for Izuku to live in the darkness and anticipation for a while, letting it eat him alive til he deemed it enough.

Just. Silence.

The door opening again made Izuku jump, being the only sound he had heard in the last thirty minutes, but also because he knew what it meant. The light was dim, but it was bright enough to be able to see Shigaraki’s face as he walked in. Izuku struggled against his handcuffs at the sight of him, throwing himself forward as he lost restraint. It was obviously no use but his emotions took away all his impulses. He was scared. And that was expected, but only this was different. A single day and Shigaraki had already stripped so much of his sanity and humanity. Izuku will have to go through it again, many times, over and over– If he was this ruined now he didn't want to imagine what he’ll be like after this and all of those other days. That’s what he was afraid of, truly. There wasn’t much of himself left.

“Do you know why I’m doing this?” Shigaraki asked as he stopped in front of Izuku.

“Why does that matter?” Izuku responded quietly.

“Beacuse I won't get to kill you,” Shigaraki said. Izuku said nothing. He just frowned at the man, staring at him with anger. “You can’t be angry at me for this, you were the one who was naive enough to believe that Bakugou wasn’t going to strike you when he had the opportunity,” he said with amusement. “But maybe I can't blame you, he’s convincing.

Izuku snarled, “I still don’t understand why you have him locked up if you’re scheming together.”

“Aiming for the same thing makes a competition not a collaboration, in this situation anyway. I want to win this, but I know he’ll kill you first no matter what, he won’t let it go any other way. But just because I know I'm losing doesn’t mean I'm going to give up,” he explained. Izuku’s nose twitched, staring daggers at Shigaraki. “So I'll tear you apart before so I still get to play my part.”

“Shut up!” Izuku shouted unexpectedly. 

“It’s brave of you to speak like that when you're the one in the handcuffs,” Shigaraki frowned.

“It’s not like staying silent would make you go easy on me.”

“You’re right,” Shigaraki said. He balled up his fist and brought it back before driving it into Izuku’s chest. He hit right at his sternum, causing Izuku to be winded. He gasped to find his breath, making the feeling worse. “There’s nothing that would ever make me go easy on you.” 

he walked over to grab a small knife, returning to the hyperventilating Izuku. “Because you deserve this, and I'm only preparing you for the hell Bakugo will give you when he gets his hand on you,” he gritted, stabbing the knife into the centre of his stomach, twisting it in a circle. Izuku let out a weak cry and Shigarki pushed it further. “You know what you are, what you’ve done. Don’t ever question whether me, Bakugo or anyone else would ever go easy on you ever again.” 

He pulled the knife out, backing away from him again and throwing it on the floor.  “Take that as a lesson.” He walked over to the wall and grabbed a much larger knife, “Take all of this as a lesson.” he said.

“For what?!” Izuku yelled out.

“YOU! You creatures damned the earth, don’t act like you dont know all the people you've murdered!” he shouted.

“You’re a FUCKING PIRATE! You people kill far more people in your lives than we ever have!” he sobbed. “Why don’t you understand that we’re like this because you humans are vile!” he screamed, pulling against the handcuffs.

“You can believe that all you want!” Shigaraki yelled back, pointing the knife at Izuku’s bruising chest.

“Like you said, I’m the one in the chair right now,” he stated gravely.

Shigaraki moved the blade from his chest to his arm, he wrapped his hand around Izuku’s wrist as he pressed the knife down into his skin, “you just don’t understand do you?!” he cut from his elbow to his hand.

Izuku cried out, “No, I don’t!”

“Still?” Shigaraki squinted.

“NO!” Izuku screamed. “You’ll never find a reason why I don't deserve this and I'll never find a reason why I do!”

Shiagraki angrily grabbed his neck, poking the tip of the knife on his forehead. Just that small cut was enough to blind Izuku’s right eye with blood.

“I’ll make you find it!” he said.

Izuku shook his head, looking at Shiagraki with disbelief, “you’re a fucking idiot.” That earned him a punch to the face. Shigaraki punched him again. Over and over til his own knuckles were bloody.

Shigaraki stumbled back, eyes gaping at Izuku. “You are. You’re the idiot. YOU’RE VILE!” he shouted as he pointed at Izuku.

“You know, YOU’RE ALSO FUCKING CRAZY!” Izuku knew nothing would come of shouting, but as established nothing good would come of being quiet and obedient. So he shouted away his pain.

Shigaraki dropped the knife to grip Izuku’s neck with both hands. He pressed hard, strangling Izuku for as long as he could without killing him. Izuku gasped when he let go, only to be taken aback by a hand slapping across his face. Then a punch to his stomach. He got a break for a split second before Shigaraki picked the knife back up and cut along Izuku’s cheek.

“I can’t wait to watch you die,” he whispered furiously. Izuku felt tears stream down his face, in rage, in pain. “I can’t believe he could wait this long,” he kept going.

“Just shut your mouth, don’t talk about him,” he seethed.

“Do you still care for him?” Shigaraki questioned, running the blade along Izuku's torso.

“No,” Izuku choked out with uncertainty.

“He’s in your head,” Shigaraki mummered, pressing the knife into his skin.

“You're in my head!” Izuku shouted back.

“Don’t be so naive,” Shigaraki laughed. “Just stop,” he urged.

“I don’t trust him and I don't trust you.”

“But a part of you still believes in him,” Shigaraki stepped back.

Izuku threw his head back, “just shut up,” he said quietly in rage.

“Why won’t you just listen,” Shigaraki shook his head. He punched Izuku again, this time directing it to the side of his head making his earring out. Then he went to the other side. Izuku’s eyes widened as he lowered his head back down. “I’m doing you a favour in that sense.”

“Shut up,” Izuku cursed again.

It went on like that the whole time, Izuku closed his eyes and repeated that to himself as Shigaraki spouted nonsense. He couldn’t yell anymore. He drifted away, feeling the moon instead, begging for help because that was the only one he could turn to, rely on. He felt like he was dying and time had faded into a concept. The same minutes felt longer than it did when he was waiting, too slow now that he was suffering. 

He was going to die. Maybe not now, but eventually, at the hands of someone else. Katsuki Bakugou. Kachan. Katsuki.

–An hour prior, back in the cells–

“We still have to try!” Denki shouted at him with tears. 

It caught Katsuki off guard from his sulking.

“Yeah, we’ll figure this out together,” Mina added with a wobbly smile. The whole crew agreed, attempting to comfort Katsuki. He knew they were right. 

He nodded his head, thank you , he said in his head, they could read it from his eyes, “better hurry up then, shouldn’t we,” he said.

“That’s the spirit,” Koda said from next to him with a gentle smile.

So with that they kept planning. What they needed to do was find a weakness within the prison, there’s always one,  and it always feels so obvious when you find it. They needed to know where to look.

“Do you guys remember when we escaped that SouthLand prison,” Ochako said. “We agreed that it would be easier to escape if there weren't any guards,” she said.

“Yes but that’s because we already knew a way out,” Denki added.

“Right, but we tricked the guards so we could take them down and escape. What if we do it the other way?” she suggested

“Huh?”

“Wait, so instead of driving them away we trick them to use them?” Sero asked.

“Exactly,” she replied.

“How would that work? If we’re using them to escape that means we're running through the open, contrasting to how we escaped hidden that last time,” Todoroki said

“We’ll have to find a map with the layout and all the workers' positions if we want to avoid them or successfully ambush them,” Katsuki explained.

“Right on Captain,” Kirishima said with a smile.

“Alright, we will plan this over the days, looking out for any faults,” Katsuki said, “we still have to be cautious,” he added solemnly.

They would make it out of there, and he would save Izuku.

– present time –

“We know the guards came in when Cap’ threw up, obviously there's no making anyone do that but we need something alike,” Mina said. “A distraction.”

They had been talking for a while, yes they needed to plan but they also realised keeping themselves occupied with planning would keep their minds away from Izuku. But there was only so much time though and forgetting him made it all worse.

Jiro opened her mouth to add to Mina's suggestion only to be silenced by the sound of rattling. Seven pairs of footsteps down the hall. They could hear the sound of blood before they saw it. It was far worse than last time. Izuku was pulled tight by his restraints, being dragged by the guards as he trudged his way down. He could barely walk but it didn't matter to them. 

Katsuki let out a whine deep in his throat, hanging his head low and peering up at him. He wanted to cry again because there was no way he could when Izuku was like this, when he looked like that. It’d be selfish to be so hurt.

He was bleeding so much, old and new bruises scattered everywhere. He let out a strangled cry as they cuffed him back up to his place as the crew were all forced to watch. He was being shown off to them. He hung there, gasping out as he so clearly tried to resist with everything in himself not to cry. They put the metal back over his mouth and walked away. He looked up to the ceiling. He wanted to struggle against the handcuffs, but it would hurt so much more if he did. He had barely stayed awake the whole time, almost passing out as they forced him to walk back, but he was left to do nothing now and his body shut down immediately. 

Katsuki turned to look away, now that Izuku was asleep he couldn’t keep it in. If he couldn’t help but cry he would at least not let anyone see, the last thing he wants or needs now is sympathy. It’s one thing to break down from learning of it, but it was different to have sorry eyes on him when Izuku was right across from them, destroyed in every way. He squeezed his eyes tight and pressed his lips together, bracing against the wall as he shut himself off from everyone. He was silent, quieter than he’s ever been.

Katsuki heard someone gagging behind him. “I know I used it as an example but seriously don’t throw up,” Mina said, she was trying to lighten things but it was hard to take it jokingly when her voice sounded so sad.

He was resting against the wall, tired of crying, tired of f eeling. It weighed him down alongside the physical pain. He was forgetting about his own slowly, the cuts, bruises and wounds he had faded away from his thoughts because there was too much else to think of. But he had a moment now, to think that was, then it washed over him. 

When he passed out days ago, he dreamed, dreamed of the only thing he ever did, but it was different this time. Izuku was there. The once blurry face was replaced by one of someone he had known for long now, someone he had come to trust, to have fallen for, and he didn’t understand it. It was impossible to believe, especially since izuku wasn’t a little boy in his dream but only slightly younger than they were now. He didn’t know why it had changed. Why now?

He looked up to Izuku, as he hung up there like a trophy of misery, his eyes closed. He somehow still looked angry as he was passed out. Maybe he wasn’t, maybe he was trying to escape again, this time in his head. It really was no use. The crew was struggling to unfold their plan now. He couldn’t escape it, even with his eyes closed. Especially with his eyes closed.

But it created a strange feeling, looking at him now remembering his dream. Katsuki felt like his memories were falling out of order. But he remembered the ring too, back on Spinner’s boat, he had forgotten about that as well. It hurt to think about, knowing Izuku was so far away from him in every way. Being in here was a constant job of building yourself back up again. Regaining the hope of getting out only for Izuku to be brought back, in the way that he was. To remember his dream. To remember his ring. To see him right across from him. He hated it, what it did to him.

Katsuki never thought he would admit to being in love. He never thought he would even fall like he did in the first place. He thought he couldn't. But It has been days now. Rotting away in their cell, struggling to find a way out, watching Izuku get taken away over and over again. He was cracking upon his pedestal made of chains. Katsuki was still trying to figure out what everything meant, even things beyond the concerns of their prison walls. Stupid little things that shouldn't matter. Maybe it was being in here that made it matter.

He never thought he would be in love. Why did he have to be?

Katsuki was snapped out of his thoughts, they were initiating their plan to steal the layout plans today. Every guard had a scroll on their belt, Mineta could squeeze his head through the bars slightly to look down the hall when he saw each of them being given one by some higher ranking guard. 

“Oh, there's a few coming this way,” he informed them nervously.

“It must be breakfast,” Kirishima says with confusion.

“Not for us,” he replied more gently.

“Oh, right,” Kirishima replied sadly.

“Wait, how do you know?” Ochako asked.

“They carry it in a bucket,” Todoroki replied simply.

Everyone frowned slightly, distracted from their plan at the thought. It’s not like they weren’t treated roughly but the act was so inhumane and degrading, not to mention gross. He was fed like an animal and that would only drive away from himself and the crew.

“There's no use frowning now,” Iida said, “this is the start of our plan, remember, we’ll be out of here in no time, including him,” he reassured with a genuine smile.

“Yeah, thanks man,” Kirishima replied, “let’s keep that energy!”

Katsuki nodded to himself. He was proud of them all, his crew members– his friends, they were definitely stronger than he was now. Although he wasn’t faring well, they were keeping their heads up.

“We’ll go in with our plan once they’re finished,” Katsuki whispered as a final note before the guards stepped into view. They all shimmed back, looking away as they waited silently.

Izuku heard the guards keys jingle as they walked, causing him to come back to full attention. After that second time when Shigaraki tortured him he decided to actually come up with something to get out. He had been back in that room a few times since then as he tried to follow through with it. His plan? To focus.

As he was left to his own thoughts he really started to wonder just how much power the moon could give him, would give him, and how he could use it. He knew that if he wanted to escape he was going to have to push the limits of what everyone always thought was possible, and obviously he didn't know if he actually could. Was there just a permanent line that stopped them from evolving too much? Or was it just that they didn't try hard enough– Didn’t focus?

Across the few days whenever he was given water he tried to see what he could do. He wouldn’t turn unless he was submerged; that trait only existed to help protect sirens from being identified on land. He needed to figure out how to make the water that only touched his lips turn him. He lost count of what attempt this would be, but he could feel himself getting closer, especially after the days where he came back with new soon to be scars. 

Everyone in the hall watched from the corner of their eyes as they reached his cell, unlocking it before they made their way in. One walked in to undo his mouth piece, stepping back out after. First he was given oatmeal, barely enough to keep him from starving. The front man’s arm was shaking as he held the pole. It wasn’t that heavy, he was scared. Izuku got a glint of an idea in his eyes. He abruptly jumped out, rattling the chains so loudly everyone in the room flinched. That first guy that was shaking yelled out in fear, throwing the pole in a scare. The other two dropped it as well in surprise, the drop caused the pole to snap in half. They all gasped at the sight, picking it up after a moment of shock. It won't reach Izuku now.

Izuku smiled darkly to himself as the three guards frantically looked over to each other, questioning each other on what they should do. The crew watched in shock. One of the guards, the one who caused the pole to be dropped, was nominated to run down the hall and ask what they should do. After a minute of silence he came back looking more terrified than he was when he left. 

“Umm,” he said with a shaky voice, “he said we are to go into the cell and give him the water from there,” he explained fearfully.

“Are you kidding!” one shouted with anger.

“It’ll be fine, the thing can’t hurt us,” one reassured with confidence, throwing Izuku a look of disgust.

“You don’t know that.”

“Come on, don’t be a wuss, you saying you think you can’t beat it in a fight?” they teased.

The other let out a grunt of annoyance, “of course I can.”

“Then let’s go. And you, “ they said, pointing to the shaky guy, “don’t mess up this time, cause if we don't you’ll be the one we sacrifice, yeah?” the guy laughed.

The shaky guy gulped, “I won’t.”

The three unlocked the cell again as the crew watched curiously. Katsuki looked up to Izuku, the look on his face read as something… different. His eyes were wide at he tried to figure out what he was thinking. 

“We’re stronger, so we’ll hold you up to give it the water,” one of them said to the shaky guy.

“W-what!” he shouted.

“No arguments, we’re in this mess because of you so hurry up!” they urged.

“Okay…” he gave in.

He held the bucket as the others lifted  him to their shoulders. He wobbled slightly before balancing. Suddenly he looked up to be met face to face with the beats. He whimpered in terror, squeezing the bucket harder. He slowly brought the bucket up in front of him.

Katsuki's eyebrow quirked, he realised exactly what was about to pan out and he could do nothing to stop it.

“Wait- shit!” he cursed.

“Shut up!” one of the guards shouted back.

Those idiots.

Just as the bucket reached Izuku’s face, he slammed against his restraints, even harder than last time. The shaky guy couldn’t control himself as he yelped, dropping the bucket and falling back, taking the two others with him. The crew gassed as the bucket fell over Izuku, drenching him. Some of the dried blood on his body washed away. He pulled against the metal, looking up to the ceiling with closed eyes as he breathed. He felt all his focus go into it and he felt his airways start to change. The guards didn’t even get time to get up before they were in a trance.